A Stratied Guide to Descriptive Resources
For Typologists
Harald Hammarström
[email protected]
DRAFT 8 July 2010 CIRCULATED FOR COMMENTARY
DO NOT CITE WITHOUT PERMISSION
2
1
What Is This Document Supposed to List?
1. Each language family (or isolate) in the world which is:
• "Suciently" well-attested
• Shown in publication to be internally coherent by orthodox comparative methodology (i.e., all members should be related to each
other).
• Not demonstrably related (in publication) to any other family by
orthodox comparative methodology
This delineation is meant to be authoritative (wherefore a
"canonical source" is given), and any errors/omissions/inconsistences
pointed out will be greatly appreciated.
2. For each language family, the "most extensive" descriptive source for
the most well-described language of the group. Most extensive descriptive source is dened according to the following hierarchy:
(a) A published (full-length) descriptive grammar
(b) A published grammar sketch
(c) A published description of some element of grammar (i.e. noun
class system, verb morphology etc)
(d) A published phonological description
(e) A published dictionary
(f) A published text (collection)
(g) A published wordlist
(h) A published document with meta-information about the language
(i.e., where spoken, non-intelligibility to other languages etc.)
(i) Notes on unpublished manuscripts or people engaged in studying
the language
3. For many conventional subgroups, the most extensive descriptive source
(as above) is listed for each subgroup as well.
2
Subgroup here means conventional subgroup, not well-argued
genetic subgroup. The subgrouping is merely a re-statement
of mostly ad-hoc groups of tractable size mentioned in the literature. It should not be taken to imply that I agree
with these subgroups or that they are suciently
comparable units. In contrast to the higher level grouping
("family"), the subgrouping is not meant to be authoritative.
Chapter 1
Africa (2133)
The overviews in the latest handbook [1] point down to earlier and more
extensive work but the slightly outdated [2] has more details collected under
one cover. See individual family entries for updates.
Meroitic and Kujargé have little data and are close to unclassiable status.
Examples of African unclassiable (lack of data) languages are: Oropom
[3], Woyt'o [4] (p. 526), Yeni [5] [6], a couple of assimilated ethnic groups
in Congo (RDC) [7], Mige/Miki/Maku [8] (p. 341). Fleming (p. 203) [9]
comments that leading Africanist and Kuliak specialist Heine thinks Oropom
is 'bogus', but I have never seen Heine (or anyone else) elaborate on this in
print. Unassigned vocabularies can be found in [10] [11].
[1] Heine, Bernd & Derek Nurse (eds.). 2000. African Languages: An
Introduction. Cambridge University Press
[2] Heine, Bernd, Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.). 1981. Die
Sprachen Afrikas. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[3] Wilson, J. G. 1970. Preliminary Observations on the Oropom People of
Karamoja, their Ethnic Status, Culture, and Postulated Relation to the
Peoples of the Late Stone Age. The Uganda Journal 34(2). 125145
[4] Leyew, Zelealem. 1997. Language Obesolence in Northwestern Ethiopia:
The Case of K'emant, an Obsolete Language. In Katsuyoshi Fukui, Eisei
Kurimoto & Masayoshi Shigeta (eds.), Ethiopia in broader perspective:
papers of the XIIIth International Conference of Ethiopian Studies, Kyoto,
12-17 December 1997 volume I, 525-542. Kyoto: Shokado Book Sellers
3
4
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[5] Connell, Bruce. 1998. Moribund Languages of the Nigeria-Cameroon
Borderland. In Matthias Brenzinger (ed.), Endangered Languages in Africa,
207-225. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[6] Sommer, G. 1992. A Survey on Language Death in Africa. In Matthias
Brenzinger (ed.), Language Death: Factual and Theoretical Explorations
with Special Reerence to East Africa, 301-413. Mouton de Gruyter
[7] Motingea Mangulu, Andre. 2001-2002. Situation Actuelle des Parlers
Minoritaires au Nord-Ouest de la République Démocratique du Congo.
Bulletin of the International Committee on Urgent Anthropological
Ethnological Research 41. 147154
[8] Köhler, Oswin. 1975. Geschichte und Probleme der Gliederung der
Sprachen Afrikas. In H. Baumann (ed.), Die Völker Afrikas und ihre
Traditionellen Kulturen, Teil I (Studien zur Kulturkunde 34), 141-374.
Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner
[9] Fleming, Harold C. 1987. Review article: Towards a denitive
classication of the world's languages (review of A guide to the world's
languages, by Merritt Ruhlen). Diachronica 4. 159223
[10] Rossini, Carlo Conti. 1927. Sui Linguaggi Parlati a Nord dei Laghi
Rodolfo e Stefania. In Festschrift Meinhof, 247-255. Hamburg: L.
Friederichsen
[11] Fodor, István. 1975. Pallas und andere afrikanische Vokabularien vor
dem 19. Jahrhundert: Ein Beitrag zur Forschungsgeschichte (Kommentare
zu Peter Simos Pallas, Linguarum totius orbis vocabularia comparativa 1).
Hamburg: Helmut Buske
1.1
Afro-Asiatic (346)
Core area: N Africa
Canonical source: [12] [13] [14]
[12] Hayward, Richard J. 2000. Afroasiatic. In Bernd Heine & Derek
Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 74-98. Cambridge
University Press
1.1.
AFRO-ASIATIC (346)
5
[13] Satzinger, Helmut. 2002. The Egyptian Connection: Egyptian
and the Semitic Languages. In Shlomo Izre'el (ed.), Semitic
Linguistics: The State of the Art at the Turn of the Twenty-First
Century (Israel Oriental Studies 20), 227-264. Eisenbrauns
[14] Voigt, Rainer. 2002. The Hamitic Connection: Semitic and
Semitohamitic. In Shlomo Izre'el (ed.), Semitic Linguistics: The State
of the Art at the Turn of the Twenty-First Century (Israel Oriental
Studies 20), 265-292. Eisenbrauns
Classication comment: Omotic (be it South Omotic, North Omotic or
Mao) does not show diagnostic Afro-Asiatic features [15] [16] [17] [18]
[19] [20], and is therefore excluded until such features can be shown.
[15] Hayward, Richard J. 2003. Omotic: The 'empty quarter' of
Afroasiatic Linguistics. In J. Lecarme (ed.), Research in Afroasiatic
grammar II: selected papers from the Fifth Conference on Afroasiatic
Languages, Paris, 2000, 241-261. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[16] Bender, Lionel M. 2007b. Topics in Omotic Morphology. In Alan
S. Kaye (ed.), Morphologies of Asia and Africa, 729-751. Winona
Lake, Indiana: Eisenbrauns
[17] Bender, Lionel M. 2007a. The Afrasian lexicon reconsidered. In
Cynthia L. Miller (ed.), Studies in Semitic and Afroasiatic Linguistics
Presented to Gene B. Gragg (Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization
60), 1-26. Oriental Institute, University of Chicago
[18] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the Omotic
Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19). München:
Lincom
[19] Bender, M. Lionel. 2003b. The Omotic Lexicon. In M. Lionel
Bender, Gábor Takács & David L. Appleyard (eds.), Selected
Comparative-Historical Afrasian Linguistic Studies in Memory of Igor
M. Diakono (LINCOM Studies in Afro-Asiatic Linguistics 14),
93-106. München: Lincom
6
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[20] Theil, Rolf. 2007. Is Omotic Afroasiatic? A Critical Discussion.
In David Dwyer Retirement Symposium. [to appear]
There is no up-to-date guide to the family. [21] provides some starting references.
[21] Zaborski, Andrzej. 2003. Afro-Asiatic. In Siegbert Uhlig (ed.),
Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume I, 134-135. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
1.1.1 Berber (26)
[22] [23] are good starting points.
[22] Heath, Jerey. 2005. A grammar of Tamashek (Tuareg of Mali)
(Mouton Grammar Library 35). Mouton de Gruyter
[23] Kossmann, Maarten. 1994. Grammaire du Berbère de Figuig (Maroc
Oriental). Universiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
1.1.2 Chadic (195)
[26] is short but the most recent overview.
[26] Schuh, R. G. 2003. Chadic Overview. In M. Lionel Bender, Gábor
Takács & David L. Appleyard (eds.), Selected Comparative-Historical
Afrasian Linguistic Studies in Memory of Igor M. Diakono (LINCOM
Studies in Afro-Asiatic Linguistics 14), 55-60. München: Lincom
Biu-Mandara (78)
Biu-Mandara A (64)
A nice grammar is [28].
[28] Wol, Ekkehardt H. 1983. A Grammar of the Lamang Language
(Gwàâ Làmà­) (Afrikanistische Forschungen X). Glückstadt: J. J.
Augustin
Biu-Mandara B (13)
See [30] [31].
1.1.
AFRO-ASIATIC (346)
7
[30] Tourneux, Henry. 1978. Le Mulwi ou Vulum de Mogroum (Tchad)
(Langue du groupe musgu - famille Tchadique): Phonologie - Éléments
de Grammaire (Société d'Études Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de
France 68-69-70). Paris: Centre National de la Récherche Sciéntique
[31] Meyer-Bahlburg, Hilke. 1972. Studien zur Morphologie und
Syntax des Musgu (Hamburger Philologische Studien 24). Hamburg:
Helmut Buske
Chadic East (36)
Chadic East A (17)
Few languages of this group have been documented. However Kera is
one [34].
[34] Ebert, Karen H. 1979. Sprache und Tradition der Kera: Teil III:
Grammatik (Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde: Serie A:
Afrika 15). Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
Chadic East B (19)
One functional grammar is [36].
[36] Shay, Erin. 2000. A grammar of East Dangla: the simple
sentence. University of Colorado doctoral dissertation
Masa (8)
See [38].
[38] Melis, Antonino. 1999. Description du masa (Tchad): phonologie,
syntaxe et dictionnaire encyclopédique. Université de Tours doctoral
dissertation
Chadic West (73)
Chadic West A (43)
Without doubt, Hausa is the best documented language of all of Chadic
[40].
8
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[40] Wol, H. Ekkehard. 1993. Referenzgrammatik des Hausa: Zur
Begleitung des Fremdsprachenunterrichts und zur Einführung in das
Selbststudien (Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 2). Münster: LIT
Chadic West B (29)
The most recent grammar is [42].
[42] Frajzyngier, Zygmunt. 2005. A Grammar of Mina (Mouton
Grammar Library 36). Mouton de Gruyter
1.1.3 Cushitic (47)
An excellent overview is [44].
[44] Tosco, Mauro. 2000. Cushitic Overview. Journal of Ethiopian Studies
33(2). 87121
Cushitic Central (5)
Start with Appleyward's sketches [46] [47].
[46] Appleyard, D. L. 1987. A Grammatical Sketch of Khamtanga. Bulletin
of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50. 241266, 470507
[47] Appleyard, D. L. 1975. A Descriptive Outline of Kemant. Bulletin of
the School of Oriental and African Studies 38. 316350
Cushitic East (34)
There are many interesting grammars [50] [51] [52] [53].
[50] Tosco, Mauro. 1997. Af Tunni: Grammar, Texts and Glossary of a
Southern Somali Dialect (Kuschitische Sprachstudien 13). Köln: Rüdiger
Köppe
[51] Saeed, John Ibrahim. 1999. Somali (London Oriental and African
Language Library 10). Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[52] Hayward, Dick. 1984. The Arbore Language: A First Investigation
Including a Vocabulary (Kuschitische Sprachstudien 2). Köln: Rüdiger
Köppe
1.1.
AFRO-ASIATIC (346)
9
[53] Kawachi, K. 2007. A Grammar of Sidaama (Sidaamo): A Cushitic
Language of Ethiopia. State University of New York at Bualo doctoral
dissertation
Cushitic North (1)
See [58].
[58] Wedekind, Charlotte, Charlotte Wedekind & Abuzeinab Musa. 2007. A
Learner's Grammar of Beja (East Sudan): Grammar, Texts and Vocabulary
(Beja-English and English-Beja) (Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher 17).
Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Cushitic South (7)
See [60].
[60] Kieÿling, Roland. 1994. Eine Grammatik des Burunge (Afrikanistische
Forschungen XIII). Hamburg: Research and Progress
1.1.4 Egyptian (1)
See the classic [62].
[62] Gardiner, Alan. 1979. Egyptian grammar: being an introduction to the
study of hieroglyphs. 3rd edn. London: Grith institute
1.1.5 Semitic (77)
Semitic Central (57)
See [64].
[64] Haywood, J. A. & H. M. Nahmad. 1962. New Arabic Grammar of the
Written Language. 2nd edn. Harvard University Press
10
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Semitic South (20)
Ethiopian (14)
One of the nest reads is [66].
[66] Lambdin, Thomas Oden. 1978. Introduction to Classical Ethiopic
(Ge'ez) (Harvard Semitic Studies 24). Scholars Press
South Arabian (6)
There is no modern grammar but [68] is one of the longer older ones.
[68] Wagner, Ewald. 1953. Syntax der Mehri-Sprache: Unter
Berücksichtigung auch der anderen neusüdarabischen Sprachen
(Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Institut für Orientforschung.
Veröentlichung 13). Berlin: Akademie Verlag
1.2
Atlantic-Congo (1400)
Core area: W and E Africa
Canonical source: [70]
[70] Williamson, Kay & Roger Blench. 2000. Niger-Congo. In Bernd
Heine & Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction,
11-42. Cambridge University Press
Classication comment: The core is held together by regular sound correspondences in lexical items between subfamily languages, less systematic verbal extensions and noun class systems [71] [72] [73] [74] [75]
[76] [77] [78]. Mande, Kordofanian, Ijoid and Dogon have not yet been
shown to stand up to these criteria wherefore they are excluded. The
Pre or Mbre language in Côte d'Ivoire, known from wordlists only, is
Atlantic-Congo but cannot be assigned to a specic branch at this time
[79] [80]. The Mpra [= Mpre] language in Ghana has cognates with
Atlantic-Congo especially Guang [81], including numerals 2-5, but the
bulk of the little vocabulary that is known, is not Atlantic-Congo [82].
On the grounds that the numerals are less likely to be borrowed, and
that lexical innovation may produce vocabulary that looks unrelated
to anything else, we count Mpra as an Atlantic-Congo language.
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
11
[71] Stewart, John M. 2002. The potential of
Proto-Potou-Akanic-Bantu as a pilot Proto-Niger-Congo, and the
reconstructions updated. Journal of African Languages and
Linguistics 23. 197224
[72] Stewart, John M. 2005. Three-grade Consonant Mutation in the
Fulanic and Akanic Languages in their Latest Common Ancestor
(Proto-Niger-Congo?). In Koen Bostoen & Jacky Maniacky (eds.),
Studies in African Comparative Linguistics with Special Focus on
Bantu and Mande (Collectie Sciences Humaines / Collectie
Menswetenschappen), 7-28. Tervuren: Royal Museum for Central
Africa
[73] Becher, Jutta. 2002. Verbalextensionen in den atlantischen
Sprachen. Hamburger Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 1. 138
[74] Williamson, Kay & Roger Blench. 2000. Niger-Congo. In Bernd
Heine & Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction,
11-42. Cambridge University Press
[75] Mukarovsky, Hans G. 1976-1977. A study of Western Nigritic
(Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 1-2). Wien: Afro-Pub
[76] Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich & Guillaume Ségérer. 2004.
Reconstruction des pronoms atlantiques et typologie des systèmes
pronominaux. In Dymitr Ibriszimow & Guillaume Ségérer (eds.),
Systèmes de marques personelles en Afrique (Afrique et Langage 8),
151-162. Paris: Peeters
[77] Hyman, Larry M. 2007. Niger-Congo Verb Extensions: Overview
and Discussion. In Doris L. Payne & Jaime Peña (eds.), Selected
Proceedings of the 37th Annual Conference on African Linguistics,
149-163. MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project, Somerville
[78] Holst, Jan Henrik. 2007. Reconstructing the mutation system of
Atlantic. ms
12
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[79] Blench, Roger. 2006a. Pre, a language of Côte d'Ivoire.
Handwritten ms. collected by Denis Creissels. Supersedes the widely
cited Denis Cresseils manuscript 'Liste de Mots Pre'
[80] Boukari, Oumarou. 2009. La position du Pré: Kru ou Gur. 6th
World Congress of African Linguistics, 17-21 August 2009, Cologne
[81] Goody, Jack R. 1963. Ethnological Notes on the distribution of
the Guang Languages. Journal of African Languages 2(3). 173189
[82] Blench, Roger. 2007d. Recovering data on Mpra [=Mpre] a
possible language isolate in North-Central Ghana. Draft Manuscript
March 10, 2007
1.2.1 Atlantic (64)
The most thorough overview is [83].
[83] Pozdnyakov, K. I. 1993. Sravnitel'naya Grammatika Atlanti£eskix
Jazykov. Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR
Bijago (1)
See [85].
[85] Segerer, Guillaume. 2002. La langue Bijogo de Bubaque
(Guinée-Bissau) (Afrique et Langage 3). Paris: Peeters
Atlantic Northern (45)
Bak (15)
See [87].
[87] Sapir, David J. 1965. A Grammar of Diola-Fogny: A Language
Spoken in the Basse-Casamance Region of Senegal. Cambridge
University Press
Cangin (5)
See [89].
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
13
[89] Soukka, Maria. 2000. A Descriptive Grammar of Noon: A Cangin
Language of Senegal (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 40).
München: Lincom
Eastern Senegal-Guinea (10)
A sketch is [91].
[91] Wilson, W. A. A. 1993. An Outline Description of Biafada.
Journal of West African Languages XXIII(2). 5990
Mbulungish-Nalu (3)
See the Nalu chapter in [93] for a little data.
[93] Wilson, William André Auquier. 2007. Guinea Languages of the
Atlantic group: description and internal classication (Schriften zur
Afrikanistik 12). Frankfurt am Main: Lang
Senegambian (12)
Wolof [95] and Fulani-varieties are well-described [96].
[95] Samb, Amar. 1983. Initiation à la Grammaire Wolof (Initiations
et Études Africaines XXXIII). Dakar: Institut Fondamental d'Afrique
Noire, Université de Dakar
[96] Stennes, L. H. 1967. A Reference Grammar of Adamawa Fulani.
Michigan State University doctoral dissertation
Atlantic Southern (18)
See [99].
[99] Childs, G. Tucker. 1995. A Grammar of Kisi: A Southern Atlantic
Language (Mouton Grammar Library 16). Mouton de Gruyter
14
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
1.2.2 Volta-Congo (1334)
Benue-Congo (961)
Akpes (1)
Lexical data and comparative aspects can be found in [101] [102].
[101] Ibrahim-Arirabiyi, Femi. 1989. A comparative reconstruction of
Akpes lects, Akoko North, Ondo State. University of Port Harcourt
masters thesis
[102] Ohiri-Aniche, C. 1999. Language Diversication in the Akoko
Area of Western Nigeria. In Roger M. Blench & Matthew Spriggs
(eds.), Archaeology and Language, IV (One World Archaeology 35),
79-94. London & New York: Routledge
Bantoid (681)
Bantoid Northern (18)
Dakoid (5)
See the sketch [104] or the comparative [105].
[104] Boyd, R. 1999. A linguistic sketch of Tiba (Gà).
Afrika und Übersee 82. 117, 213249
[105] Boyd, R. 1994. Historical Perspectives on Chamba
Daka (Westafrikanische Studien 6). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Fam (1)
Mambiloid (13)
See [108].
[108] Guarisma, Gladys. 1978. Études Vouté (langue
bantoïde du Cameroun) (Société d'Études Linguistiques et
Anthropologiques de France 66-67). Paris: Centre National
de la Récherche Sciéntique
Bantoid Southern (659)
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
15
Beboid (14)
Hyman's [110] is the most detailed description of a Beboid
language so far.
[110] Hyman, L. M. 1981. Noni Grammatical Structure
(Southern California Occasional Papers in Linguistics 9).
Los Angeles: Department of Linguistics, University of
Southern California
Ekoid (8)
See [112].
[112] Watters, J. 1981. A Phonology and Morphology of
Ejagham - with notes on Dialect Variation. Los Angeles:
University of California doctoral dissertation
Jarawan (15)
Still nothing has superseded the sketch [114].
[114] Lukas, Johannes & A. Willms. 1961. Outline of the
Language of the Jarawa in Northern Nigeria (Plateau
Province). Afrika und Übersee XLV. 166
Mamfe (3)
See [116] or [117].
[116] Ittman, J. 1935-1936. Kenyan,
die Sprache der Nyang.
¯
Zeitschrift für Eingeborenensprachen XXVI. 235, 97133,
174202, 272300
[117] Seguin, Lawrence. 1998. A Preliminary Straticational
Analysis of some Denya (ALCAM 882) Morphological and
Syntactic Structures. Ministry of Scientic and Technical
Research and SIL, B.P. 1299, Yaoundé, Republic of
Cameroon
Mbam (13)
See [120].
[120] Dugast, Idelette. 1971. Grammaire du TùnEn (Langues
et Littératures de l'Afrique Noire VIII). Paris: Éditions
Klincksieck
Mbe (1)
Narrow Bantu (513)
16
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Narrow Bantu Central (337)
D (32)
See sketches [122] [123].
[122] Masumbuko-wa-Busungu. 1979. Esquisse
Grammaticale du Lega. Bukavu: Travail n d'études,
ISP masters thesis
[123] Botne, Robert. 2003. Lega (Beya Dialect) (D25).
In Derek Nurse & Gérard Philippson (eds.), The
Bantu Languages (Routledge Language Family Series),
422-449. London & New York: Routledge
E (36)
See e.g. [126] though there are many reasonably welldescribed languages in this group.
[126] Aksenova, Irina S. & I. N. Toporova. 1994. Jazyk
Kuria. Moskva: Izdatel'stvo Firma Vostochnaya
Literatura RAN
F (16)
See [128].
[128] Batibo, Herman. 1985. Le Kesukuma (Langue
Bantu de Tanzanie): Phonologie, Morphologie
(Recherche sur les civilisations: Cahier 17). Paris:
Éditions Recherche sur les Civilisations
G (36)
See [130].
[130] Gudrun Miehe und Wilhelm J.G. Möhlig. 1995.
Swahili-Handbuch (Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher
7). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
H (22)
See [132] [133].
[132] Valente, José Francisco. 1964. Gramática
Umbundu: A Língua do Centro de Angola. Lisboa:
Junta de Investigações Cientícas do Ultramar
[133] Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1990. A Sketch of
Umbundu (Grammatische Analysen Afrikanischer
Sprachen 1). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
17
J (45)
See [136].
[136] Kimenyi, Alexandre. 2002. A tonal grammar of
Kinyarwanda: an autosegmental and metrical analysis.
N.Y.: Edwin Mellen Press, Lewiston
K (27)
See [138].
[138] Fleisch, Axel. 2000. Lucazi Grammar
(Grammatische Analysen Afrikanischer Sprachen 15).
Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
L (14)
See [140] [141].
[140] Coupez, A. 1954. Études sur la Langue Luba
(Annalen van het Koninglijk Museum van
Belgisch-Congo: Reeks in 8 9). België: Commissie voor
Afrikaanse Taalkunde/Commission de Linguistique
Africaine, Tervuren
[141] Burssens, A. 1946. Manuel de Tshiluba (Kasayi,
Congo Belge) (Kongo-Overzee Bibliotheek III).
Antwerp: De Sikkel
M (20)
See [144].
[144] Busse, Joseph. 1960. Die Sprache der Nyiha in
Ostafrika (Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu
Berlin: Institut für Orientforschung 41). Berlin:
Akademie-Verlag. Publication of PhD Busse, Joseph
1943 Lautlehre und Grammatik des Nyiha
(Deutsch-Ostafrika
N (13)
See [146].
[146] Lehmann, Dorothea A. 2002. An Outline of
Cinyanja Grammar. Lusaka, Zambia: Bookworld
Publishers
P (29)
See [148].
[148] Kraal, Pieter J. 2005. A Grammar of Makonde
18
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
(Chinnima, Tanzania). Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden
doctoral dissertation
R (12)
See [150].
[150] Fivaz, Derek. 1986. A Reference Grammar of
Oshindonga (Wambo) (African Studies of the Academy
1). Windhoek: Department of African Languages
S (26)
See [152] [153].
[152] Ziervogel, D., P. J. Wentzel & T. N. Makuya.
1981. A Handbook of the Venda Language. 3rd edn.
Pretoria: University of South Africa
[153] Poulos, George. 1990. A Linguistic Analysis of
Venda. Pretoria: Via Afrika
Narrow Bantu Central Unclassied (9)
Narrow Bantu Northwest (174)
Narrow Bantu Northwest A (53)
See [156] or [157].
[156] Atindogbé, Gratien. 1996. Bankon (A 40):
Éléments de phonologie, morphologie et tonologie
(Grammatische Analysen Afrikanischer Sprachen 7).
Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[157] van de Velde, Mark L.O. 2008. A Grammar of
Eton (Mouton Grammar Library 46). Mouton de
Gruyter
Narrow Bantu Northwest B (52)
See [160].
[160] Mabik-ma-Kombil. 1987. Parlons Yipunu:
Langue et Culture des Punu du Gabon-Congo
(Collection Parlons). Paris: Éditions l'Harmattan
Narrow Bantu Northwest C (69)
See [162] [163].
[162] Hulstaert, G. 1999. Éléments pour la
dialectologie MOngO. Annales Æquatoria 20. 9322
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
19
[163] Hulstaert, G. 1993. Douze Dialectes MOngO.
Annales Æquatoria 14. 15305. Losakani, Yongo,
Mpenge, Bosaka-Nkole, Monye a Yafe, Ngome a
Muna, Ntomb'a Nkole, Bosanga, Bamata, Mangilongo,
Iyembe de la Lokolo and Bolongo
Narrow Bantu Unclassied (2)
Ndemli (1)
Tikar (1)
See [166].
[166] Stanley, Carol. 1991. Description morpho-syntaxique
de la langue tikar: (parlée au Cameroun). Epinay sur Seine:
Société internationale de linguistique
Tivoid (17)
Abraham's grammar is still current [168].
[168] Abraham, Roy. C. 1940. The Principles of Tiv.
London: Pub. on behalf of the government of Nigeria by the
Crown agents for the colonies
Bantoid Southern Unclassied (6)
Wide Grasselds (67)
See [170].
[170] Fransen, Margo A. E. 1995. A Grammar of Limbum: a
Grasselds Bantu Language spoken in the North-West
Province of Cameroon. Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit
doctoral dissertation
Bantoid Unclassied (4)
Cross River (67)
Bendi (9)
See [172].
20
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[172] Stanford, R. 1967. The Bekwarra Language of Nigeria - A
Grammatical Description. University of London doctoral
dissertation
Delta Cross (58)
Central Delta (8)
See [174].
[174] Kari, Ethelbert E. 2000. Ogbronuagum (The Bukuma
"
Language) (Languages of the World/Materials 329).
München: Lincom
Lower Cross (23)
See [176].
[176] Faraclas, Nicolas. 1984. A Grammar of Obolo (Studies
in African grammatical systems 1). Bloomington: Indiana
University Linguistics Club
Ogoni (5)
See [178].
[178] Ikoro, Suanu M. 1996. The Kana Language.
Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
Upper Cross (22)
See [180].
[180] Barnwell, Katherine G. L. 1969. A Grammatical
Description of Mbembe (Adun Dialect) - A cross river
language. London: University College doctoral dissertation
Defoid (17)
Akokoid (1)
A small amount of lexical data is in [182].
[182] Ohiri-Aniche, C. 1999. Language Diversication in the
Akoko Area of Western Nigeria. In Roger M. Blench & Matthew
Spriggs (eds.), Archaeology and Language, IV (One World
Archaeology 35), 79-94. London & New York: Routledge
Ayere-Ahan (2)
Lexical data is in [184].
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
21
[184] Blench, Roger. 2007a. The Ayere and Ahan languages of
Central Nigeria and their anities. Draft Manuscript February
5, 2007
Yoruboid (14)
See [186].
[186] Bamgbose, Ayo. 1966. A Grammar of Yoruba. Cambridge
˙
University Press
˙
Edoid (33)
See [188].
[188] Thomas, Elaine. 1978. A Grammatical Description of the
Engenni Language (Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in
Linguistics 60). The Summer Institute of Linguistics and the
University of Texas at Arlington
Idomoid (9)
See [190].
[190] Abraham, R. C. 1967. The Idoma Language. 2nd edn. London:
University of London Press
Igboid (7)
See [192].
[192] Green, M. M. & G. E. Igwe. 1963. A Descriptive Grammar of
Igbo (Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin: Institut für
Orientforschung 53). Berlin: Akademie-Verlag
Jukunoid (20)
Jukunoid Central (14)
A rich grammar is [194].
[194] Storch, Anne. 1999. Das Hone und seine Stellung im
Zentral-Jukunoid (Westafrikanische Studien 20). Köln: Rüdiger
Köppe
22
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Yukuben-Kuteb (5)
See [196].
[196] Koops, R. 1990. Aspects of the Grammar of Kuteb.
University of Colorado at Boulder doctoral dissertation
Kainji (57)
Kainji Eastern (30)
There is a sketch [198].
[198] Luzio, Aldo Di. 1972/1973. Preliminary Description of the
Amo Language. Afrika und Übersee LVI. 361
Kainji Western (27)
See [200] or [201].
[200] Crozier, D. 1984. A study in the discourse grammar in
Cishingini. University of Ibadan doctoral dissertation
[201] Bendor-Samuel, John Theodor, Donna Skitch & Esther
Cressman. 1973. Duka sentence, clause and phrase (Studies in
Nigerian Languages 3). Zaria: Institute of Linguistics and Centre
for the Study of Nigerian Languages
Nupoid (11)
See [204].
[204] Sterk, J. P. 1977. Elements of Gade Grammar. Madison:
University of Wisconsin doctoral dissertation
Oko (1)
Benue-Congo Plateau (53)
See [206].
[206] Bouquiaux, Luc. 1970. La langue Birom (Nigeria
Septentrional): phonologie, morphologie, syntaxe (Bibliothèque de la
Faculté de Philosophie et Lettres de l'Université de Liège Fascicule
CLXXXV). Paris: Société d'Édition "les belles lettres"
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
23
Ukaan (1)
See [208].
[208] Salner, Sophie. 2009. Tone in the phonology, lexicon and
grammar of Ikaan. School of Oriental and African Studies, University
of London doctoral dissertation
Benue-Congo Unclassied (2)
Kru (39)
See [210].
[210] Innes, Gordon. 1966. An Introduction to Grebo. School of Oriental
and African Studies, University of London
Volta-Congo Kwa (80)
Left Bank (30)
See [212].
[212] Lefebvre, Claire & Anne-Marie Brousseau. 2002. A Grammar of
Fongbe (Mouton Grammar Library 25). Mouton de Gruyter
Nyo (50)
See [214] [215] [216].
[214] Höftmann, Hildegard. 1971. The Structure of the Lelemi
Language: with texts and glossary. Leipzig: Verlag Enzyklopädie
[215] Sherwood, Barbara. 1982. A grammatical description of Nawuri.
University of London doctoral dissertation
[216] Dorvlo, Ko. 2008. A Grammar of Logba (Ikpana). Universiteit
Leiden doctoral dissertation
24
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Volta-Congo North (254)
Adamawa-Ubangi (158)
Adamawa (88)
Fali (2)
See [220].
[220] Ennulat, J. & H. Ennulat. 1971. Outline of the
Grammar of Fali. Yaoundé: SIL
Gueve (1)
Kam (1)
Adamawa Kwa (1)
La'bi (1)
Leko-Nimbari (27)
See [222].
[222] Fabre, Anne Gwenaïélle. 2003. Étude du Samba Leko,
parler d'Allani (Cameroun du Nord, Famille Adamawa)
(LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 65). München:
Lincom
Mbum-Day (30)
There are extensive descriptions of Niellim [224] [225], Mbum
[226] and Mundang [227].
[224] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 1985. La Langue Lua ("Niellim"):
Groupe Boua - Moyen-Chari, Tchad (Descriptions de
Langues et Monographies Éthnolinguistiques 1). Paris:
SELAF. Also as thèse de 3ème cycle soutenue à l'Université
de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris III)
[225] Vanderkooi, Diane R. 2000. Cohesion and Slience in
Niellim Narrative: A look at discourse particles and
participant reference. University of Texas at Arlington
masters thesis
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
25
[226] Hagège, Claude. 1970. La Langue Mbum de Nganha
(Cameroun): Phonologie - Grammaire (Société d'Études
Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France 18). Paris:
Centre National de la Récherche Sciéntique
[227] Elders, Stefan. 2000. Grammaire Mundang.
Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
Adamawa Unclassied (1)
Waja-Jen (24)
See [232].
[232] Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 1991. Die Sprache der Waja
(nyan wiyáù): Phonologie und Morphologie (Europäische
˙ ˙
Hochschulschriften:
Reihe XXI: Linguistik 108). Frankfurt
am Main: Peter Lang
Ubangi (70)
Banda (16)
See [234].
[234] Tisserant, C. 1930. Essai sur la Grammaire Banda
(Travaux et Mémoires de l'Institut d'Éthnologie XIII).
Paris: Institut d'Éthnologie
Gbaya-Manza-Ngbaka (14)
See [236].
[236] Goungaye Wanyo, Nganatouwa. 1986. Étude
Descriptive du Gbéya (Parler Gbaya de la région de
Bossangoa en République Centrafricaine). Université
Grenoble 3 doctoral dissertation
Ngbandi (6)
See [238].
[238] Toronzoni Ngama, Nzombio Tra Ndele. 1989.
Description du Ngbandi. Université Libre du Bruxelles
doctoral dissertation
Sere-Ngbaka-Mba (28)
See [240] or the newer typologically oriented [241].
[240] Santandrea, Stefano. 1961. Comparative
26
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Outline-Grammar of Ndogo - Sere - Tagbu - Bai - Bviri
(Museum Combonianum 13). Bologna: Editrice Nigrizia
[241] Sawka, Kenneth Stanley. 2001. Aspects of Mayogo
Grammar. University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
Zande (6)
See [244].
[244] Kumbatulu, Sita-Bangbasa. 1982. Étude Descriptive
du Zande. Université Libre du Bruxelles doctoral
dissertation
Gur (96)
Bariba (1)
See [246] [247].
[246] Grossenbacher, J. P. 1974. Abrégé de grammaire Bariba.
Parakou: Commission Nationale Dahoméenne de Linguistique
[247] Dindi, Joseph Simé B. 1984. Le Baatonum: étude
phonologique suivie du système des classes nominales et leurs
substituts respectifs. Cotonou: Université de Bénin masters
thesis
Gur Central (69)
Gur Central Northern (38)
See [250].
[250] Rennison, John R. 1996. Koromfe (Descriptive
Grammars Series). London & New York: Routledge
Gur Central Southern (31)
See [252].
[252] Lébikaza, Kézié K. 1985. Phonologie, Tonologie und
Morphosyntax des Kabiye. Universität zu Köln doctoral
dissertation
Kulango (2)
See [254].
1.2.
ATLANTIC-CONGO (1400)
27
[254] Prost, A. 1974. Description Summaire du Kulango
(dialecte de Bouna, Côte d'Ivoire). Annales de l'Université
d'Abidjan Série H. Linguistique VII(1). 2174
Lobi (1)
See [256].
[256] Vaillant, M. 1967. Esquisse Grammaticale du Lobiri
(Documents Linguistiques 10). Dakar: Publications de
Département de Linguistique Générale et Linguistique Africaine
de la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaine de l'Université de
Dakar
Senufo (15)
See [258].
[258] Carlson, Robert. 1994. A Grammar of Supyire (Mouton
Grammar Library 14). Mouton de Gruyter
Teen (2)
Tiefo (1)
See [260].
[260] Winkelmann, Kerstin. 1998. Die Sprache der CEfO von
Daramandugu (Burkina Faso) (Berichte des
Sonderforschungsbereichs 268 "Kulturentwicklung und
Sprachgeschichte im Naturraum Westafrikanische Savanne" 11).
Frankfurt am Main: Johann Wolfgang Goethe Universität
Tusia (2)
Viemo (1)
See [262].
[262] Prost, A. 1979. Le Viemo (Documents Linguistiques 23).
Dakar: Publications de Département de Linguistique Générale et
Linguistique Africaine de la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences
Humaine de l'Université de Dakar
Wara-Natioro (2)
See [264].
28
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[264] Prost, A. 1968. Deux Langues Voltaïques en Voie de
Disparition: Le Wara et la Natioro (Documents Linguistiques).
Dakar: Publications de Département de Linguistique Générale et
Linguistique Africaine de la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences
Humaine de l'Université de Dakar
1.2.3 Atlantic-Congo Unclassied (2)
1.3
Bangi Me (1)
Core area: Mali
Canonical source: [266]
[266] Blench, Roger. 2007b. Ba­gi Me, a language of unknown
aliation in Northern Mali and its anities. Mother Tongue XII.
147178
Blench [267] points down to all materials and earlier mentions. There are also
online handouts and eldnotes (by the late Stefan Elders) available online
[268].
[267] Blench, Roger. 2007b. Ba­gi Me, a language of unknown aliation in
Northern Mali and its anities. Mother Tongue XII. 147178
[268] Elders, Stefan. 2006. Présentation du bangeri me. Atélier sur le projet
dogon, vendredi 8 décembre 2006, Bamako
1.4
Berta (1)
Core area: Sudan-Ethiopia
Canonical source: [269] [270]
[269] Andersen, Torben. 2003. Berta Language. In Siegbert Uhlig
(ed.), Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume I, 546-547. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
1.4.
BERTA (1)
29
[270] Triulzi, A., A. A. Dafallah & Lionel M. Bender. 1976. Berta. In
M. Lionel Bender (ed.), The Non-Semitic Languages of Ethiopia
(Committee on Ethiopian Studies: Occasional Papers Series 5),
513-532. East Lansing, Michigan: African Studies Center, Michigan
State University
There is no Berta grammar yet, sketches and lexical materials by Bender
exist [271] [272] as well as important reanalyses by Andersen [273] [274]
[275]. A dictionary and short grammar sketch based on Andersen is [276].
[271] Triulzi, A., A. A. Dafallah & Lionel M. Bender. 1976. Berta. In M.
Lionel Bender (ed.), The Non-Semitic Languages of Ethiopia (Committee
on Ethiopian Studies: Occasional Papers Series 5), 513-532. East Lansing,
Michigan: African Studies Center, Michigan State University
[272] Bender, M. Lionel. 1989. Berta Lexicon. In M. Lionel Bender (ed.),
Topics in Nilo-Saharan Linguistics (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analysis and
Documentation 3), 271-304. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[273] Andersen, Torben. 2003. Berta Language. In Siegbert Uhlig (ed.),
Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume I, 546-547. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
[274] Andersen, Torben. 1993. Verbal Roots and Verbal Inection in Berta.
African Languages and Cultures 6(2). 97119
[275] Andersen, Torben. 1995. Absolutive and Nominative in Berta. In R.
Nicolaï & F. Rottland (eds.), Actes du Cinquième Colloque de Linguistique
Nilo-Saharienne / Proceedings of the Fifth Nilo-Saharan Linguistics
Colloquium, Nice, 24-29 August 1992 Nilo-Saharan language studies
(Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 10), 39-69. Köln:
Rüdiger Köppe
[276] Project, Benishangul-Gumuz Language Development & SIL Ethiopia.
2007. Bertha-English-Amharic Dictionary. Addis Ababa: SIL Ethiopia
30
1.5
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Birri (1)
Core area: Eastern CAR
Canonical source: [277] [278]
[277] Santandrea, Stefano. 1966. The Birri Language: Brief
Elementary Notes (Museum Combonianum 20). Bologna: Editrice
Nigrizia. Extract from Afrika und Übersee 49(2): 81-105, 196-234,
1965-1966
[278] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
Classication comment: Birri has not yet been shown to be a bona de
Central Sudanic language [279].
[279] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
See [280].
[280] Santandrea, Stefano. 1966. The Birri Language: Brief Elementary
Notes (Museum Combonianum 20). Bologna: Editrice Nigrizia. Extract
from Afrika und Übersee 49(2): 81-105, 196-234, 1965-1966
1.6
Central Sudanic (65)
Core area: Chad-Sudan-CAR
Canonical source: [281] [282] [283] [284]
[281] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
1.6.
CENTRAL SUDANIC (65)
31
[282] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2006. Reexes of a Labiovelar Series in
Central Sudanic. In Al-Amin Abu-Manga, Leoma Gilley & Anne
Storch (eds.), Insights into Nilo-Saharan Language, History and
Culture: Proceedings of the 9th Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Colloquium,
Institute of African and Asian Studies, University of Khartoum, 16-19
February 2004 (Nilo-Saharan 23), 129-151. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[283] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2000. Identité tonale et liation des langues
sara-bongo-baguirmiennes (Afrique Centrale) (Sprache und Geschichte
in Afrika: Beiheft 10). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[284] Boyeldieu, Pascal & Pierre Nougayrol. 2008. Les langues
soudaniques centrales: essai d'évaluation. In Dymitr Ibriszimow (ed.),
Problems of Linguistic-Historical Reconstruction in Africa (Sprache
und Geschichte in Afrika: Beiheft 19), 9-30. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Central Sudanic to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has
been presented [285] [286]. Birri and the Kresh-Aja group have not yet
been shown to be bona de Central Sudanic [287].
[285] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[286] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
[287] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
1.6.1 Central Sudanic East (22)
Check [288] [289] [290].
32
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[288] Kutsch Lojenga, Constance. 1994. Ngiti: A Central-Sudanic Language
of Zaire (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 9). Köln:
Rüdiger Köppe
[289] Vorbichler, Anton. 1971. Die Sprache der Mamvu (Afrikanistische
Forschungen V). Glückstadt: J. J. Augustin
[290] Blackings, Mairi & Nigel Fabb. 2003. A Grammar of Ma'di (Mouton
Grammar Library 32). Mouton de Gruyter
1.6.2 Central Sudanic West (43)
Check [294] [295] [296].
[294] Santandrea, Stefano. 1976. The Kresh Group, Aja and Baka
Languages (Sudan): A Linguistic Contribution. Napoli: Istituto
Universitario Orientale
[295] Moser, R. 2004. Kabba: A Nilo-Saharan Language of the Central
African Republic (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 63). München:
Lincom
[296] Gaden, Henri. 1909. Essai de Grammaire de la Langue Baguirmienne
suivi de textes et de Vocubulaires Baguirmien-Français et
Français-Baguirmien. Paris: Éditeur Ernest Leroux
1.7
Da ju (7)
Core area: Sudan-Chad
Canonical source: [300]
[300] Thelwall, Robin. 1981. The Daju Language Group. New
University of Ulster doctoral dissertation
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Daju to Eastern Sudanic [301] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [302] [303].
1.7.
DAJU (7)
33
[301] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[302] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[303] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
For an excellent phonological and morphological description of Dar Daju
Daju, see [304]. There is a PhD thesis focussing on lexical comparison [305].
Ismail [306], Alamin Mubarak [307] and Boyeldieu [308] have done work on
nominal morphology. For Daju Sila there are notes in [309], unpublished
grammatical material by Stevenson [310]. Stevenson also claims to have had
extensive Shatt and Liguri materials whose whereabouts are not known pp.
84 [311]. Pascal Boyeldieu collected data on Daju Sila in 1995. Finally, there
is also a forthcoming grammar and dictionary of Daju-Eref by Pierre Palayer.
[304] Aviles, Arthur J. 2008. The phonology and morphology of the Dar
Daju Daju language. University of North Dakota masters thesis
[305] Thelwall, Robin. 1981. The Daju Language Group. New University of
Ulster doctoral dissertation
[306] Ismail, Muhammad Abbaker. 2000. Linguistic Analysis of the Daju
Language. Khartoum: University of Khartoum masters thesis. I've also
seen this with the more accurate title page "Linguistic Analysis of the
Noun Morphology of the Daju Language"
[307] Alamin Mubarak, Suzan. 2006. An Initial Description of Laggori
Noun Morphology and Noun Phrase. In Al-Amin Abu-Manga, Leoma
Gilley & Anne Storch (eds.), Insights into Nilo-Saharan Language, History
and Culture: Proceedings of the 9th Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Colloquium,
Institute of African and Asian Studies, University of Khartoum, 16-19
February 2004 (Nilo-Saharan 23), 9-24. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[308] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010b. The modied form of Shatt Damam nouns
and its Daju cognates. Afrika und Übersee 91. 00
34
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[309] Jungraithmayr, Herrmann. 1981. Le Daju de Dar Sila (Wadai,
Tchad). In Jean Perrot (ed.), Les langues de l'Afrique Subsaharienne (Les
Langues dans le Monde Ancien et Moderne I), 277-281. Paris: Centre
National de la Recherche Sciéntique
[310] Blench, Roger. 1997. The Papers of Roland Stevenson: A Composite
Catalogue. Nilo-Saharan Newsletter, N.S. 1. 316
[311] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with particular
reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und Übersee 40, 40, 41,
41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
1.8
Dogon (9)
Core area: W Africa
Canonical source: [312] [313]
[312] Bendor-Samuel, John, Elizabeth J. Olsen & Ann R. White.
1989. Dogon. In John Bendor-Samuel (ed.), The Niger-Congo
Languages: A Classication and Description of Africa's Largest
Language Family, 169-177. Lanham: University Press of America
[313] Hochstetler, J. Lee, J. A. Durieux & E. I. K. Durieux-Boon.
2004. Sociolinguistic Survey of the Dogon Language Area (SIL
Electronic Survey Reports 2004-004). SIL International
Classication comment: Dogon has not yet been shown to contain systematic sound correspondences, noun class systems or verbal extensions to
Niger-Congo in some form. Ba­gi Me is taken out of Dogon in view of
[314].
[314] Blench, Roger. 2007b. Ba­gi Me, a language of unknown
aliation in Northern Mali and its anities. Mother Tongue XII.
147178
A lot of questions are answered by [315] [316] [317] [318].
1.9.
EASTERN JEBEL (4)
35
[315] Hochstetler, J. Lee, J. A. Durieux & E. I. K. Durieux-Boon. 2004.
Sociolinguistic Survey of the Dogon Language Area (SIL Electronic Survey
Reports 2004-004). SIL International
[316] Plungian, Vladimir. 1995. Dogon (Languages of the World/Materials
64). München: Lincom. Tommo So (Tombo)
[317] Prost, A. & M. Kervran. 1969. Les Parlers Dogons I: Donno SO
(Documents Linguistiques 16). Dakar: Publications de Département de
Linguistique Générale et Linguistique Africaine de la Faculté des Lettres et
Sciences Humaine de l'Université de Dakar
[318] Prost, A. 1969. Les Parlers Dogons II: Togo Kã (Documents
Linguistiques 17). Dakar: Publications de Département de Linguistique
Générale et Linguistique Africaine de la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences
Humaine de l'Université de Dakar
1.9
Eastern Jebel (4)
Core area: E Sudan
Canonical source: [319]
[319] Bender, M. Lionel. 1997, 1998. The Eastern Jebel Languages of
Sudan. Afrika und Übersee 80, 81. 189215, 3964
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Eastern Jebel to Eastern Sudanic [320] or to an alleged full
or partial Nilo-Saharan has been presented [321] [322].
[320] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[321] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[322] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
36
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[323] has data and points down to all older published materials. More recent
data, enough for a sketch, can be found in [324].
[323] Bender, M. Lionel. 1997, 1998. The Eastern Jebel Languages of
Sudan. Afrika und Übersee 80, 81. 189215, 3964
[324] Stirtz, Timothy M. 2006. Possession of Alienable and Inalienable
Nouns in Gaahmg. In Al-Amin Abu-Manga, Leoma Gilley & Anne Storch
(eds.), Insights into Nilo-Saharan Language, History and Culture:
Proceedings of the 9th Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Colloquium, Institute of
African and Asian Studies, University of Khartoum, 16-19 February 2004
(Nilo-Saharan 23), 377-392. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.10
Furan (3)
Core area: W Sudan
Canonical source: [325]
[325] Jakobi, Angelika. 1990. A Fur Grammar (Nilo-Saharan:
Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 5). Hamburg: Helmut Buske
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Furan to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has been
presented [326] [327].
[326] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[327] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
See [328].
[328] Jakobi, Angelika. 1990. A Fur Grammar (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic
Analyses and Documentation 5). Hamburg: Helmut Buske
1.11.
GUMUZ (1)
1.11
37
Gumuz (1)
Core area: Sudan-Ethiopia
Canonical source: [329] [330]
[329] Bender, Lionel M. 1979. Gumuz: A Sketch Grammar. Afrika
und Übersee LXII. 3869
[330] Bender, Lionel M. 2003a. Gumuz Language. In Siegbert Uhlig
(ed.), Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume II, 914-916. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
Classication comment: Gumuz doesn't not show much in the way of alleged Nilo-Saharan features [331] [332].
[331] Bender, Lionel M. 1979. Gumuz: A Sketch Grammar. Afrika
und Übersee LXII. 3869
[332] Bender, Lionel M. 2003a. Gumuz Language. In Siegbert Uhlig
(ed.), Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume II, 914-916. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
Bender's short sketches [333] [334] are the most accessible while [335] contains a wealth of dialectal information and references unpublished work.
There is also an unpublished, seemingly extensive, missionary manuscript
cited in [336] as A. Gasparini 1947 Elementi di grammatica Gumus con frasi,
testo, e dizionario, in stampa.
[333] Bender, Lionel M. 2003a. Gumuz Language. In Siegbert Uhlig (ed.),
Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume II, 914-916. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
[334] Bender, Lionel M. 1979. Gumuz: A Sketch Grammar. Afrika und
Übersee LXII. 3869
[335] Ahland, Colleen Anne. 2004. Linguistic Variation Within Gumuz: A
Study of the Relationship Between Historical Change and Intelligibility
(Ethiopia, Sudan). The University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
[336] Santandrea, Stefano. 1948. Bibliograa di studi africani della Missione
dell'Africa Centrale (Museum Combonianum 1). Verona: Missioni Africane
38
CHAPTER 1.
1.12
AFRICA (2133)
Hadza (1)
Core area: Tanzania
Canonical source: [337]
[337] Güldemann, Tom. 2003. Khoisan Languages. In William J.
Frawley (ed.), International Encyclopedia of Linguistics volume 2,
359-362. 2nd edn. Oxford University Press
Lacking in a published modern description, [338] is better than nothing.
There is also a text collection [339]. Scattered other materials are referenced
in [340]. In particular, [341] contains phonology and a few remarks on morphology, incorporating nachlass data from Paul Berger collected in the 30s.
Niklas Edenmyr (Uppsala University) is working on a full-length description.
[338] Obst, E. 1912. Die Sprache der Wakindiga. In E. Obst (ed.), Von
Mkalama ins Land der Wakindiga (Deutsch-Ostafrika), 29-45. Hamburg: L.
Friederichsen
[339] Bala, G.G. 1998. Hadza stories and songs (translated by Bonny
Sands). Los Angeles: Friends of the Hadzabe. Edited by Bonny Sands &
Will Grundy
[340] Maho, Jouni F. & Bonny Sands. 2003. The languages of Tanzania: a
bibliography (Orientalia et Africana Gothoburgensia 17). Göteborg: Acta
Universitatis Gothoburgensis
[341] Wagner, Joachim. 1988. Undersuchungen zur Grammatik des Hadza.
Universität Hamburg masters thesis
1.13
Heiban (10)
Core area: Sudan
Canonical source: [342]
[342] Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981b. A Survey of Kordofanian Vol 1:
The Heiban Group (Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika: Beiheft 1).
Hamburg: Helmut Buske
1.14.
IJOID (10)
39
Classication comment: Heiban is held together by pronouns, lexical cognates, and form-meaning resemblances in the noun class systems, though
with a small question mark for Warnang. The alleged noun class
form/meaning correspondences to other Kordofanian groups, namely
Rashad and Talodi (with Tegem), in [343] [344] are not convincing
as conclusively genetic; As to form, there is much eclectic selection as
well as irregular correspondences, and as to meaning, the methodology
of nding non-cognate shared class items is highly dubious. Chance
resemblance has not been excluded. The lexical evidence for a Kordofanian unity is weak in the extreme [345]. It follows that the arguments
presented for a Niger-Congo aliation are not compelling either.
[343] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
[344] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1981a. Das Kordofanische. In Bernd Heine,
Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.), Die Sprachen Afrikas,
117-128. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[345] Blench, Roger M. 2006b. Kordofanian and Niger-Congo: New
and Revised Lexical Evidence. Draft Manuscript
See [346].
[346] Black, Keith & Mrs K. Black. 1971. The Moro Language: Grammar
and Dictionary (Linguistics Monograph Series 6). Sudan Research Unit,
University of Khartoum. States authors as "Mr. and Mrs. K. Black".
However, the authors' full rst names are Keith and Betty
1.14
Ijoid (10)
Core area: Nigeria
Canonical source: [347] [348]
40
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[347] Jenewari, C. E. W. 1983a. Defaka: Ijo's Closest Relative. In
Ivan R. Diho (ed.), Current Approaches to African Linguistics
volume 1, 85-111. Dordrecht: Foris Publications
[348] Connell, Bruce, William Bennett, Inoma Essien, Ebitare
Obikudo, Ozo-mekuri Ndimele & Akin Akinlabi. 2009. Defaka and
Ijo: A reassessment of the Ijoid relationship. Paper presented at
˙ ˙
WOCAL,
August 2009, Cologne
Classication comment: Ijoid has not yet been shown to contain systematic
sound correspondences, noun class systems or verbal extensions with
Niger-Congo in some form.
1.14.1 Defaka (1)
See [349].
[349] Jenewari, C. E. W. 1983b. Defaka: Ijo's closest relative (Delta Series
2). University of Port Harcourt Press
1.14.2 Ijo (9)
See [351].
[351] Williamson, Kay. 1965. A Grammar of the Kolokuma Dialect of Ijo
˙ ˙
(West African language monograph series 2). Cambridge University Press
in association with West African Linguistic Society, University of Ibadan,
Nigeria
1.15
Jalaa [Prob. Extinct] (1)
Core area: NE Nigeria
Canonical source: [353]
[353] Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 2001. Jalaa - An Almost Forgotten
Language of Northeastern Nigeria: A Language Isolate. In Derek
Nurse (ed.), Historical Language Contact in Africa (Sprache und
Geschichte in Afrika 16/17), 239-271. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.16.
KADUGLI-KRONGO (6)
41
All that is known is in [354]. This is lexical data plus one or two sentences saying that nominal and verbal TAM morphology is almost identical to those in neighbouring Cham and Tso. However, it can't be reliably
determined whether this verbal and nominal morphology is original or the
result of overlaying given that the language was only half-remembered when
Kleinewillinghöfer collected the data.
[354] Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 2001. Jalaa - An Almost Forgotten
Language of Northeastern Nigeria: A Language Isolate. In Derek Nurse
(ed.), Historical Language Contact in Africa (Sprache und Geschichte in
Afrika 16/17), 239-271. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.16
Kadugli-Krongo (6)
Core area: Nuba Mountains
Canonical source: [355]
[355] Dafalla, Rihab Yahia. 2006. A Phonological Comparison in the
Katcha-Kadugli Language Group of the Nuba Mountains. In Al-Amin
Abu-Manga, Leoma Gilley & Anne Storch (eds.), Insights into
Nilo-Saharan Language, History and Culture: Proceedings of the 9th
Nilo-Saharan Linguistic Colloquium, Institute of African and Asian
Studies, University of Khartoum, 16-19 February 2004 (Nilo-Saharan
23), 153-172. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
See Reh's ne work [356] [357].
[356] Reh, Mechthild. 1985. Die Krongo-Sprache (Nìino Mó-dì):
Beschreibung, Texte, Wörterverzeichnis (Kölner Beiträge zur Afrikanistik
12). Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
[357] Reh, Mechthild. 1994. A Grammatical Sketch of Deiga. Afrika und
Übersee 77. 197261
1.17
Katla-Tima (2)
Core area: Sudan
42
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Canonical source: [358]
[358] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
Classication comment: Katla and Tima are related pp.
There is no reason to adhere to the suggestion of a
Heiban, Narrow Talodi, Tegem or Rashad [360] [361],
no noun classes and the lexical evidence is weak in the
190-196 [359].
relationship to
since there are
extreme [362].
[359] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with
particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und
Übersee 40, 40, 41, 41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[360] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
[361] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1981a. Das Kordofanische. In Bernd Heine,
Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.), Die Sprachen Afrikas,
117-128. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[362] Blench, Roger M. 2006b. Kordofanian and Niger-Congo: New
and Revised Lexical Evidence. Draft Manuscript
See [363].
[363] Alamin Mubarak, Suzan. 2009. Tima Word Structure (Noun and
Verb). University of Khartoum doctoral dissertation
1.18.
KHOE-KWADI (13)
1.18
43
Khoe-Kwadi (13)
Core area: SW Africa
Canonical source: [364]
[364] Güldemann, T. & E. D. Elderkin. 2005. On the External
Genealogical Relationships of the Khoe Family. In Matthias
Brenzinger & C. König (eds.), Khoisan Language and Linguistics: the
Riezlern Symposium 2003 (Quellen zur Khoisan-Forschung/Research
in Khoisan Studies 17). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.18.1 Kwadi (1)
The only published data is in the form of comparative notes, see [365] and
references therein. A short grammar sketch by Güldemann is forthcoming in
a Khoesaan handbook. There are some 70 pages of eldnoted left by Westphal, and some recordings hosted in Lissabon, so there is enough material
for a longer sketch.
[365] Güldemann, Tom. 2004. Reconstruction through 'de- construction':
the marking of person, gender, and number in the Khoe family and Kwadi.
Diachronica 21(2). 251306
1.18.2 Khoe (12)
A nice grammar is [367]. See [368] or [369] for a hunter-gatherer Khoe-family
language.
[367] Hagman, Roy S. 1977. Nama Hottentot Grammar (Indiana University
Publications: Language Science Monographs 15). Bloomington: Indiana
University
[368] Kilian-Hatz, Christa. 2008. A Grammar of Modern Khwe (Central
Khoisan) (Research in Khoisan Studies 23). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
[369] Heine, Bernd. 1999. The ŞAni: Grammatical notes and texts (Khoisan
Forum Working Papers 11). Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln
44
CHAPTER 1.
1.19
AFRICA (2133)
Koman (5)
Core area: Sudan-Ethiopia
Canonical source: [373]
[373] Bender, M. Lionel. 1983. Proto-Koman Phonology and Lexicon.
Afrika und Übersee 66. 259297
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Koman to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has been
presented [374] [375].
[374] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[375] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
Some Koman phonologies/wordlists/references are in [376] whereas [377] is
hard to nd. See also [378]. In addition, there is a New Testament in Uduk
[379] and an unpublished 131-page Uduk grammar by Stevenson. Heribert
Hilke has collected data on Koma in the 1960s but its extent are whereabouts
are unknown.
[376] Bender, M. Lionel. 1983. Proto-Koman Phonology and Lexicon.
Afrika und Übersee 66. 259297
[377] Burns, Sam J. & Charles J. Guth. 1960. Koma Language. Daga Post,
Sudan: Sudan Interior Mission
[378] Grottanelli, V. 1946. Materiali di Lingua Coma. Rassegna di studi
etiopici V. 122155
[379] Beam, Mary, Betty Cridland & Paul Rasha Angwo. 1963. Gwon this
ki 'twam pa mo [Uduk New Testament]. Sudan Interior Mission
1.20.
KRESH-AJA (2)
1.20
45
Kresh-Aja (2)
Core area: Eastern CAR-S Sudan
Canonical source: [380] [381]
[380] Santandrea, Stefano. 1976. The Kresh Group, Aja and Baka
Languages (Sudan): A Linguistic Contribution. Napoli: Istituto
Universitario Orientale
[381] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
Classication comment: Neither the Kresh group nor Aja have yet been
shown to be a bona de Central Sudanic language [382]. The argument by Santandrea that Aja is a Banda-ised Kresh-family language is
convincing [383].
[382] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 2010a. Evaluating the genetic unity of
Central Sudanic: lexical and morphological evidence. Paper presented
at the Workshop on Genealogical Classication of African Languages
Beyond Greenberg, Berlin, 21-22 February 2010
[383] Santandrea, Stefano. 1976. The Kresh Group, Aja and Baka
Languages (Sudan): A Linguistic Contribution. Napoli: Istituto
Universitario Orientale
There are reasonable sketches of Kresh-Gbaya [384] [385] [386] and but only
one (more partial) sketch of Aja in [385].
[384] Struck, Bernhard. 1930. Die Gbaya-Sprache (Dar-Fertit).
Mittheilungen des Seminars für Orientalische Sprachen XXIII. 5382
[385] Santandrea, Stefano. 1976. The Kresh Group, Aja and Baka
Languages (Sudan): A Linguistic Contribution. Napoli: Istituto
Universitario Orientale
46
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[386] Brown, D. Richard. 1994. Kresh. In Peter Kahrel & René van den
Berg (eds.), Typological studies in negation (Typological studies in language
29), 163-189. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[387] Santandrea, Stefano. 1976. The Kresh Group, Aja and Baka
Languages (Sudan): A Linguistic Contribution. Napoli: Istituto
Universitario Orientale
1.21
Kujargé (1)
Core area: Wadai-Darfur
Canonical source: [388]
[388] Doornbos, Paul & Lionel M. Bender. 1983. Languages of
Wadai-Darfur. In Marvin Lionel Bender (ed.), Nilo-Saharan language
studies (Monograph / Committee on Northeast African studies 13),
43-79. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State
Univversity
Paul Doornbos collected a 200 wordlist in 1981 (p.c Paul Doornbos 2006),
of which 100 are published in [389] and the other 100 remain unpublished.
Rumours of a 1700-wordlist by SIL Chad remain unconrmed (p.c. Roger
Blench 2008).
[389] Doornbos, Paul & Lionel M. Bender. 1983. Languages of
Wadai-Darfur. In Marvin Lionel Bender (ed.), Nilo-Saharan language
studies (Monograph / Committee on Northeast African studies 13), 43-79.
East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univversity
1.22
Kuliak (3)
Core area: N Uganda
Canonical source: [390]
[390] Heine, Bernd. 1976. The Kuliak languages of eastern Uganda.
Nairobi: East African Publishing House
1.23.
KUNAMA (1)
47
Heine has written a (still the most current) comparative overview [391] and
Carlin's grammar is the most extensive published grammar [392].
[391] Heine, Bernd. 1976. The Kuliak languages of eastern Uganda.
Nairobi: East African Publishing House
[392] Carlin, Eithne. 1993. The So Language (Afrikanistische Monograen
(AMO) 2). Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität zu Köln
1.23
Kunama (1)
Core area: Sudan-Eritrea
Canonical source: [393]
[393] Böhm, Gerhard. 1984. Grammatik der Kunama-Sprache
(Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 22). Wien: Afro-Pub, Institut für
Afrikanistik
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Kunama to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has been
presented [394] [395].
[394] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[395] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
The most modern description is [396].
[396] Böhm, Gerhard. 1984. Grammatik der Kunama-Sprache (Beiträge zur
Afrikanistik 22). Wien: Afro-Pub, Institut für Afrikanistik
48
CHAPTER 1.
1.24
AFRICA (2133)
Kx'a (7)
Core area: Botswana
Canonical source: [397]
[397] Heine, Bernd & Henry Honken. 2010. The Kx'a Family: A New
Khoisan Genealogy. Journal of Asian and African 79. 536
1.24.1 Ju (6)
Best description is [398], see also [399].
[398] König, Christa & Bernd Heine. 2001. The !Xun of Ekoka: A
Demographic and Linguistic Report (Khoisan Forum Working Papers 17).
Arid Climate, Adaption and Cultural Innovation in Africa (ACACIA),
University of Cologne
[399] Snyman, Jannie W. 1970. An Introduction to the !X
u (!Kung)
Language. Department of African Languages, School of African Studies,
University of Cape Town
1.24.2 Hoa (1)
There are only scattered articles by Collins [402] [403] [404], based on his own
eldwork (1996-1997) and Je Gruber's (1970s), but no systematic published
grammatical introduction.
[402] Bell, Arthur & Paul Washburn (eds.). 2001. Khoisan: Syntax,
Phonetics, Phonology, and Contact (Cornell Working Papers in Linguistics
18). Ithaca: CLC Publications
[403] Collins, Chris. 2002. Multiple Verb Movement in }Hoan. Linguistic
Inquiry 33(1). 129
[404] Collins, Chris. 2001. Aspects of Plurality in }Hoan. Language 77(2).
456476
1.25.
LAAL (1)
1.25
49
Laal (1)
Core area: Chad
Canonical source: [408]
[408] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 1982. Deux Études laal: Moyen-Chari, Tchad
(Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde: Serie A, Afrika 29).
Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
The only extensive work is [409].
[409] Boyeldieu, Pascal. 1982. Deux Études laal: Moyen-Chari, Tchad
(Marburger Studien zur Afrika- und Asienkunde: Serie A, Afrika 29).
Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
1.26
Maban (9)
Core area: W Sudan
Canonical source: [410]
[410] Edgar, John T. 1991b. Maba-group Lexicon (Sprache und
Oralität in Afrika: Frankfurter Studien zur Afrikanistik 13). Berlin:
Dietrich Reimer
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Maban to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has been
presented [411] [412].
[411] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[412] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
See [413].
[413] Weiss, Doris. 2009. Phonologie et morphosyntaxe du Maba.
Université Lumière Lyon 2 doctoral dissertation
50
CHAPTER 1.
1.27
AFRICA (2133)
Mande (71)
Core area: W Africa
Canonical source: [414] [415] [416] [417]
[414] Brauner, Siegmund. 2000. Die Mande-Sprachen Gliederung,
Strukturen. In Petr Zima (ed.), Areal and genetic factors in language
classication and description: Africa South of the Sahara (LINCOM
Studies in African Linguistics 47), 4-29. München: München: Lincom
[415] Vydrine, Valentin. 2009. On the Problem of the Proto-Mande
Homeland. Journal of Language Relationship 1. 107142
[416] Dwyer, David. 2006. Mande Languages. In Keith Brown (ed.),
Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 7, 477-482. 2nd edn.
Amsterdam: Elsevier
[417] Dwyer, David. 1998. The Place of Mande. In Ian Maddieson &
Thomas J. Hinnebusch (eds.), Language History and Linguistic
Description in Africa (Trends in African Linguistics), 26-36. Trenton,
New Jersey: Africa World Press
Classication comment: Mande has not yet been shown to contain systematic sound correspondences, noun class systems or verbal extensions
with Niger-Congo in some form.
1.27.1 Mande Eastern (18)
Mande Eastern Eastern (9)
A modern grammar is [418].
[418] Jones, Ross McCallum. 1998. The Boko/Busa Language Cluster
(LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 30). München: Lincom
1.27.
MANDE (71)
51
Mande Eastern Southeastern (9)
A slightly obsolete piece is [420].
[420] Bearth, Thomas. 1971. L'énoncé Toura (Côte d'Ivoire) (Summer
Institute of Linguistics publications in linguistics and related elds 30).
Norman, Summer Institute of Linguistics of the University of Oklahoma.
Dissertation Université de Genève
1.27.2 Mande Western (53)
Central-Southwestern (41)
Central-Southwestern Central (33)
There are many descriptions of Manding varieties [422] [423].
[422] Creissels, Denis. 1983. Éléments de Grammaire de la Langue
Mandinka. Publications de l'Université des Langues et Lettres
[423] Kastenholz, Raimund. 1993. Grundkurs Bambara (Manding)
mit Texten (Afrikawissenschaftlicher Lehrbücher 1). 2nd edn. Köln:
Rüdiger Köppe
Central-Southwestern Southwestern (8)
Westermann's grammar is still a great read [426].
[426] Westermann, Diedrich. 1924. Die Kpelle-Sprache in Liberia:
Grammatische Einführung, Texte und Wörterbuch (Beihefte zur
Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen 6). Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich
Reimer (Ernst Vohsen)
Mande Western Northwestern (12)
There are many French descriptions of these languages. One is [428].
[428] Ousmane Moussa, Diagana. 1995. La Langue Soninkée:
Morphosyntaxe et sens à travers le parler de Kaédi (Mauritanie). Paris:
Éditions L'Harmattan
52
CHAPTER 1.
1.28
AFRICA (2133)
Mao (4)
Core area: Ethiopia
Canonical source: [430] [431] [432]
[430] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
[431] Bender, Lionel M. 1975a. The beginnings of ethnohistory in
Western Wellegga: The Mao Problem. In Robert K. Herbert (ed.),
Patterns in Language, Culture and society: Sub-Saharan Africa (Ohio
State University Working papers in linguistics 19), 125-141.
Columbus: Ohio State University
[432] Fleming, Harold C. 1988. Mao's Ancestor: Consonant Phonemes
of Proto-Mao: Stage One. In A. Gromyko (ed.), Proceedings of the
Ninth International Congress of Ethiopian Studies: Moscow, 26-29
August 1986 volume 5, 36-45. Moscow: Africa Institute, USSR
Academy of Sciences
Classication comment: The Mao languages (Hozo, Seze and Bambeshi)
have not yet been shown to be Omotic in morphology and/or core
vocabulary, though there are some resemblances with North Omotic.
Modern lexical data are given in [433] [434] and there are some grammatical
notes in [435] [436] [437]. Furthermore, grammatical morphemes are enumerated in [438] where there are also grammar notes extracted from unpublished
sources.
[433] Wedekind, Charlotte & Charlotte Wedekind. 2002. Sociolinguistic
survey report of the AsosaBegiKomosha area: part II. SIL Electronic
Survey Reports
[434] Wedekind, Charlotte, Charlotte Wedekind & Ralph Siebert. 2002.
Third S.L.L.E. survey on languages of the Begi/Asosa area. SIL Electronic
Survey Reports
1.29.
MEROITIC [EXTINCT] (1)
53
[435] Yimam, Baye. 2007. Mao of Bambasi. In Siegbert Uhlig (ed.),
Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume III, 760-761. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
[436] Dumessa, Alemayehu. 2007. Word Formation in Diddessa Mao. Addis
Ababa University masters thesis
[437] Yimam, Baye. 2006. A general description of Mao. Ethiopian
Languages Research Centre (ELRC) Working Papers 2(2). 166225
[438] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the Omotic
Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19). München: Lincom
1.29
Meroitic [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sudan-S Egypt
Canonical source: [439] [440]
[439] Rilly, Claude. 2009. Le méroïtique et sa famille linguistique
(Afrique et Langage 14). Paris: Peeters. Société d'Études
Linguistiques et Anthropologiques 454
[440] Rowan, K. 2006. Meroitic An Afroasiatic Language?. SOAS
Working Papers in Linguistics 14. 169206
Classication comment: The best case for an Eastern Sudanic (of NiloSaharan) alition is [441], but the links are too few, too random and
too tenous to be convincing.
[441] Rilly, Claude. 2009. Le méroïtique et sa famille linguistique
(Afrique et Langage 14). Paris: Peeters. Société d'Études
Linguistiques et Anthropologiques 454
Though very imperfectly known, [442] [443] [444] [445].
[442] Hofmann, Inge. 1981. Material für eine Meroitische Grammatik
(Beiträge zur Afrikanistik 13). Wien: Institute für Afrikanistik und
Ägyptologie der Universität Wien
54
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[443] Zavadovskij, Ju. N. & I. S. Katsnelson. 1980. Meroitskij jazyk (Jazyki
narodov Azii i Afriki). Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR
[444] Rilly, Claude. 2009. Le méroïtique et sa famille linguistique (Afrique
et Langage 14). Paris: Peeters. Société d'Études Linguistiques et
Anthropologiques 454
[445] Rilly, Claude. 2007. La langue du royaume de Méroé: Un panorama de
la plus ancienne culture écrite d'Afrique subsaharienne (Bibliothèque de
l'Ecole des Hautes Études 344). Paris: Honoré Champion
1.30
Narrow Talodi (9)
Core area: Sudan
Canonical source: [446]
[446] Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981c. A Survey of Kordofanian Vol 2:
The Talodi Group (Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika: Beiheft 2).
Hamburg: Helmut Buske
Classication comment: Narrow Talodi (exluding Tegem) is held together
by pronouns, lexical cognates, and form-meaning resemblances in the
noun class systems. Tegem systematically stands out lexically, pronominally, in the noun class system and alleged sound correspondences are
often irregular. The alleged noun class form/meaning correspondences
to other Kordofanian groups, namely Rashad and Heiban, in [447] [448]
are not convincing as conclusively genetic; As to form, there is much
eclectic selection as well as irregular correspondences, and as to meaning, the methodology of nding non-cognate shared class items is highly
dubious. Chance resemblance has not been excluded. The lexical evidence for a Kordofanian unity is weak in the extreme [449]. It follows
that the arguments presented for a Niger-Congo aliation are not compelling either.
[447] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
1.31.
NARA (1)
55
[448] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1981a. Das Kordofanische. In Bernd Heine,
Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.), Die Sprachen Afrikas,
117-128. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[449] Blench, Roger M. 2006b. Kordofanian and Niger-Congo: New
and Revised Lexical Evidence. Draft Manuscript
Unfortunately, Stevenson's extensive materials have yet to be published. Until such time, one must piece together materials in [450] [451] [452] [453].
[450] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with particular
reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und Übersee 40, 40, 41,
41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[451] Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981c. A Survey of Kordofanian Vol 2: The
Talodi Group (Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika: Beiheft 2). Hamburg:
Helmut Buske
[452] Meinhof, Carl. 1916-1917a. Sprachstudien im egyptischen Sudan 4:
Eliri. Zeitschrift für Kolonialsprachen VII. 3650
[453] Meinhof, Carl. 1915-1916. Sprachstudien im egyptischen Sudan 3:
Talodi. Zeitschrift für Kolonialsprachen VI. 264284
1.31
Nara (1)
Core area: Eritrea
Canonical source: [454]
[454] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with
particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und
Übersee 40, 40, 41, 41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Nara to Eastern Sudanic [455] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [456] [457]. More recent more narrow
parallels are suggestive but not enough to be conclusive [458].
56
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[455] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[456] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[457] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
[458] Rilly, Claude. 2005. The classication of Nara language. Journal
of Eritrean Studies 4(1/2). 127
Even after a hundred years, [459] is still the most extensive treatment of
Nara.
[459] Reinisch, Leo. 1874. Die Barea-Sprache: Grammatik, Text und
Wörterbuch (Sprachen von Nord-Ost-Afrika 1). Wien: Wilhelm Braumüller
1.32
Nilotic (52)
Core area: Sudan
Canonical source: [460]
[460] Dimmendaal, Gerrit. 2007. Nilotic. In Siegbert Uhlig (ed.),
Encyclopaedia Aethiopica volume III, 1185-1186. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Nilotic to Eastern Sudanic [461] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [462] [463].
[461] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[462] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[463] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
1.33.
NORTH OMOTIC (24)
57
1.32.1 Nilotic Eastern (16)
One representative of this rather well-documented branch is [464].
[464] Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan. 1983. The Turkana Language (Publications
in African Languages and Linguistics). Dordrecht: Foris Publications
1.32.2 Nilotic Southern (14)
Don't miss [466] for an overview and [467] for a grammar.
[466] Rottland, Franz. 1982. Die Südnilotischen Sprachen (Kölner Beiträge
zur Afrikanistik 7). Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
[467] Creider, Chet A. & Jane Tapsubei Creider. 1989. A Grammar of
Nandi (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 4).
Hamburg: Helmut Buske
1.32.3 Nilotic Western (22)
Father Crazzolara's grammar is still current [470].
[470] Crazzolara, J. P. 1938. A Study of the Acooli Language: Grammar and
Vocabulary. Oxford University Press
1.33
North Omotic (24)
Core area: Ethiopia
Canonical source: [472]
[472] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
Classication comment: (North) Omotic does not show diagnostic AfroAsiatic features [473] [474] [475] [476], and is therefore excluded until
such features can be shown. The Mao languages (Hozo, Seze, Bambeshi
and Ganza) have not yet been shown to be (North or South) Omotic
58
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
in morphology and/or core vocabulary, though there are some resemblances with North Omotic [477] [478] [474] [480]. The evidence for
the coherence of North and South Omotic (= Ari-Banna) [481] [482]
[483] [484] is not sucient [485] [486] [487].
[473] Hayward, Richard J. 2003. Omotic: The 'empty quarter' of
Afroasiatic Linguistics. In J. Lecarme (ed.), Research in Afroasiatic
grammar II: selected papers from the Fifth Conference on Afroasiatic
Languages, Paris, 2000, 241-261. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[474] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
[475] Bender, M. Lionel. 2003b. The Omotic Lexicon. In M. Lionel
Bender, Gábor Takács & David L. Appleyard (eds.), Selected
Comparative-Historical Afrasian Linguistic Studies in Memory of Igor
M. Diakono (LINCOM Studies in Afro-Asiatic Linguistics 14),
93-106. München: Lincom
[476] Theil, Rolf. 2007. Is Omotic Afroasiatic? A Critical Discussion.
In David Dwyer Retirement Symposium. [to appear]
[477] Bender, Lionel M. 1975a. The beginnings of ethnohistory in
Western Wellegga: The Mao Problem. In Robert K. Herbert (ed.),
Patterns in Language, Culture and society: Sub-Saharan Africa (Ohio
State University Working papers in linguistics 19), 125-141.
Columbus: Ohio State University
[478] Bender, M. Lionel. 1985. Gumuz, Koman, Mao and Omotic. In
Russell G. Schuh (ed.), Papers from the fteenth conference on
African linguistics (Studies in African Linguistics: Supplement 9),
19-21. Los Angeles: University of California
[479] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
1.33.
NORTH OMOTIC (24)
59
[480] Bender, Lionel M. 1975b. Omotic: A New Afroasiatic Language
Family volume 3. Carbondale, Illinois: University Museum, Southern
Illinois University
[481] Hayward, Richard J. & Yoichi Tsuge. 1998. Concerning Case in
Omotic. Afrika und Übersee 81. 2138
[482] Fleming, Harold C. 1992. Omotic and Cushitic: A reply to
Lamberti. Anthropos 87. 520524
[483] Fleming, Harold & Herbert Lewis. 1961. Review of Altvölker
Süd-Äthiopiens by Ad. E. Jensen (ed.). American Anthropologist 63.
615616
[484] Fleming, Harold & Herbert Lewis. 1963. The Ari-Banna group
and its classication. American Anthropologist 65. 11331134
[485] Fleming, Harold C. 1993. A second reply to Lamberti.
Anthropos 88. 557558
[486] Lamberti, Marcello. 1993a. The Ari-Banna group and its
classication. Studi Italiani di Linguistica Teorica e Applicata 22.
3987
[487] Zaborski, Andrzej. 2007. Afroasiatic-Hamitosemitic
Compantive-Historical Linguistics as a Developing Discipline. In
Tomá² Machalík & Jan Záho°ík (eds.), VIVA Africa 2007.
Proceedings of the IInd International Conference on African Studies,
Pilsen, 27-28 April, 9-18. Pilsen: Dryada
1.33.1 Dizoid (3)
See [488].
[488] Hellenthal, Anneke Christine. 2010. A grammar of Sheko. Universiteit
Leiden doctoral dissertation
60
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
1.33.2 Gonga-Gimojan (17)
Gimojan (13)
See [490].
[490] Amha, Azeb. 2001. The Maale Language. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden
doctoral dissertation
Gonga (4)
See [492].
[492] Lamberti, Marcello. 1993b. Die Shinassha-Sprache: Materialien zum
Boro. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
1.34
Nubian (11)
Core area: N Sudan
Canonical source: [494]
[494] Bechhaus-Gerst, Marianne. 1996. Sprachwandel durch
Sprachkontakt am Beispiel des Nubischen im Niltal: Möglichkeiten
und Grenzen einer diachronen Soziolinguistik (Sprachkontakt in
Afrika 3). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Nubian to Eastern Sudanic [495] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [496] [497].
[495] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[496] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[497] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
1.35.
NYIMANG (2)
61
There are many grammars of Nubian varieties [498] [499] [500] [501].
[498] Abdel-Haz, Ahmed Sokarno. 1988. A Reference Grammar of Kunuz
Nubian. State University of New York at Bualo doctoral dissertation
[499] Armbruster, Charles H. 1960. Dongolese Nubian: A Grammar.
Cambridge University Press
[500] Werner, Roland. 1993. Tìdn-Áal: A Study of Midob (Darfur-Nubian)
(Sprache und Oralität in Afrika: Frankfurter Studien zur Afrikanistik 17).
Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
[501] Browne, Gerald M. 2002. Old Nubian Grammar (Languages of the
World/Materials 330). München: Lincom
1.35
Nyimang (2)
Core area: Nuba Mountains, Sudan
Canonical source: [502]
[502] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with
particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und
Übersee 40, 40, 41, 41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Nyimang to Eastern Sudanic [503] or to an alleged full or
partial Nilo-Saharan has been presented [504] [505]. More recent more
narrow parallels are suggestive but not enough to be conclusive [506].
[503] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[504] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
62
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[505] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
[506] Rilly, Claude. 2005. The classication of Nara language. Journal
of Eritrean Studies 4(1/2). 127
The published pieces [507] [508] [509] [510] almost make up a full grammar.
There is in fact a typed up draft full-ish grammar of Nyimang by Stevenson,
which has yet to be published [511].
[507] Stevenson, Roland C. 1981. Adjectives in Nyimang, with special
reference to k- and t- prexes. In Thilo Schadeberg & M. Lionel Bender
(eds.), Nilo-Saharan: Proceedings of the First Nilo-Saharan Linguistics
Colloquium, Leiden, September 8-10, 1980, 151-165. Dordrecht: Foris
[508] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with particular
reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und Übersee 40, 40, 41,
41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[509] Bender, Lionel M. 2000c. Roland C. Stevenson's Nyimang and Dinik
Lexicon. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 63. 103120
[510] Stevenson, Roland C., Frank Rottland & Angelika Jakobi. 1992. The
Verb in Nyimang and Dinik. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 32. 564
[511] Stevenson, Roland C. 1938. A grammar of the Nyimang language
(Nuba Mountains). Ms
1.36
Ongota (1)
Core area: Ethiopia
Canonical source: [512] [513] [514]
[512] Fleming, Harold C., Aklilu Yilma, Ayyalew Mitiku, Richard
Hayward, Yukio Miyawaki, Pavel Mikesh & J. Michael Seelig.
1992-1993. Ongota (or) Birale: A Moribund Language of Gemu-Gofa
(Ethiopia). Journal of Afroasiatic Languages 3(3). 181225
1.37.
RASHAD (3)
63
[513] Savà, Graziano & Mauro Tosco. 2000. A Sketch of Ongota: A
Dying Language of Southwestern Ethiopia. Studies in African
Linguistics 29(2). 59135
[514] Savà, Graziano & Mauro Tosco. 2003. The Classication of
Ongota. In M. Lionel Bender, Gábor Takács & David L. Appleyard
(eds.), Selected Comparative-Historical Afrasian Linguistic Studies in
Memory of Igor M. Diakono (LINCOM Studies in Afro-Asiatic
Linguistics 14), 307-316. München: Lincom
The grammar sketches [515] [516] show all known data.
[515] Fleming, Harold C., Aklilu Yilma, Ayyalew Mitiku, Richard Hayward,
Yukio Miyawaki, Pavel Mikesh & J. Michael Seelig. 1992-1993. Ongota (or)
Birale: A Moribund Language of Gemu-Gofa (Ethiopia). Journal of
Afroasiatic Languages 3(3). 181225
[516] Savà, Graziano & Mauro Tosco. 2000. A Sketch of Ongota: A Dying
Language of Southwestern Ethiopia. Studies in African Linguistics 29(2).
59135
1.37
Rashad (3)
Core area: Sudan
Canonical source: [517]
[517] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
Classication comment: Rashad is held together lexically and pronominally
pp. 46-52 [518]. The noun class system cannot be shown conclusively to
be original as there as no secure traces of a loss. The alleged noun class
form/meaning correspondences to other Kordofanian groups, namely
Talodi (with Tegem) and Heiban, in [519] [520] are not convincing as
conclusively genetic; As to form, there is much eclectic selection as
64
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
well as irregular correspondences, and as to meaning, the methodology
of nding non-cognate shared class items is highly dubious. Chance
resemblance has not been excluded. The lexical evidence for a Kordofanian unity is weak in the extreme [521]. It follows that the arguments
presented for a Niger-Congo aliation are not compelling either.
[518] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with
particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und
Übersee 40, 40, 41, 41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[519] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
[520] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1981a. Das Kordofanische. In Bernd Heine,
Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.), Die Sprachen Afrikas,
117-128. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[521] Blench, Roger M. 2006b. Kordofanian and Niger-Congo: New
and Revised Lexical Evidence. Draft Manuscript
See [522].
[522] Schadeberg, Thilo C. & Philip Elias. 1979. A Description of the Orig
Language (Southern Kordofan) based on the notes of Fr. Carlo Muratori
(Koninklijk Museum voor Midden-Afrika: Archief voor Antropologie/Musée
Royale de l'Afrique Centrale: Archives d'Anthropologie 26). Belgique:
Tervuren
1.38
Saharan (9)
Core area: Chad
Canonical source: [523] [524] [525]
1.38.
SAHARAN (9)
65
[523] Cyer, Norbert. 2000. Linguistic Properties of the Saharan
Languages. In Petr Zima (ed.), Areal and genetic factors in language
classication and description: Africa South of the Sahara (LINCOM
Studies in African Linguistics 47), 30-59. München: München: Lincom
[524] Cyer, Norbert. 1996. Who are the ancestors of the Saharan
Family. In Lionel M. Bender & Tom Hinnebusch (eds.), Proceedings of
the Sixth Nilo-Saharan Linguistics Conference, Santa Monica 1995
(Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere 45), 53-63. Universität zu Köln
[525] ƒonay, Xassan. 1998. Gruppa Teda-Kanuri (Central'no-Saxarska
Sem'ya Yazykov) i eë genetiçeskie vzaimootno²eniya (ètimologi£eskij i
fonologi£eskij aspekt). Moskva: Rossijskij Gosudarstvennyj
Gumanitarnyj Universitet doctoral dissertation
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Saharan to an alleged full or partial Nilo-Saharan has been
presented [526] [527].
[526] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[527] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
Cyer's comparative article points down to all publications [528].
[528] Cyer, Norbert. 2000. Linguistic Properties of the Saharan
Languages. In Petr Zima (ed.), Areal and genetic factors in language
classication and description: Africa South of the Sahara (LINCOM Studies
in African Linguistics 47), 30-59. München: München: Lincom
66
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
1.38.1 Saharan Western (7)
See [529] [530].
[529] LeCoeur, C. & M. LeCoeur. 1956. Grammaire et textes Teda-Daza
(Mémoires de l'Institut français d'Afrique noire 46). Dakar: Institut
Fondamental d'Afrique Noire, Université de Dakar
[530] Hutchison, John P. 1981. A Reference Grammar of the Kanuri
Language. Madison: African studies program, University of Wisconsin
1.38.2 Saharan Eastern (2)
See [533].
[533] Crass, J. & A. Jakobi. 2004. Grammaire descriptive du beria: Le
dialecte kube (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 18).
Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
1.39
Sandawe (1)
Core area: Tanzania
Canonical source: [535]
[535] Güldemann, Tom. 2003. Khoisan Languages. In William J.
Frawley (ed.), International Encyclopedia of Linguistics volume 2,
359-362. 2nd edn. Oxford University Press
The most recent study is [536] which also references earlier materials. Sander
Steeman (Leiden University) is working on a full length description.
[536] Eaton, Helen C. 2002. A Grammar of Focus in Sandawe. University
of Reading doctoral dissertation
1.40.
SHABO (1)
1.40
67
Shabo (1)
Core area: Ethiopia
Canonical source: [537] [538] [539]
[537] Teferra, Anbessa. 1991. A Sketch of Shabo Grammar. In M.
Lionel Bender (ed.), Proceedings of the Fourth Nilo-Saharan
Linguistics Colloquium (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistics Analyses and
Documentation 7), 371-387. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[538] Schoebelen, Tyler. 2009a. Classifying Shabo. Paper presented at
Annual Conference of African Languages 40
[539] Schoebelen, Tyler. 2009b. (Un)classifying Shabo. Ms
Data recently collected by Schonebelen [540], Teferra's sketch [541] and some
partly independent data in [542] [543], is all there is.
[540] Schoebelen, Tyler. 2009a. Classifying Shabo. Paper presented at
Annual Conference of African Languages 40
[541] Teferra, Anbessa. 1991. A Sketch of Shabo Grammar. In M. Lionel
Bender (ed.), Proceedings of the Fourth Nilo-Saharan Linguistics
Colloquium (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistics Analyses and Documentation 7),
371-387. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[542] Fleming, Harold C. 2002. Shabo: a New African Phylum or a special
Relic of Old Nilo-Saharan?. Mother Tongue VII. 137
[543] Aberra, Daniel. 2002. Shabo Pronouns. In Baye Yimam (ed.),
Ethiopian Studies at the End of the Second Millenium: Proceedings of the
XIVth international conference of Ethiopian Studies volume 3, 1692-1704.
Addis Abeba: Institute of Ethiopian Studies
68
CHAPTER 1.
1.41
AFRICA (2133)
Songhay (8)
Core area: Arid W Africa
Canonical source: [544]
[544] Nicolaï, Robert. 2003. La force des choses ou l'épreuve
'nilo-saharienne' (Questions sur les reconstructions archéologiques et
l'évolution des langues) (Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika: Beihefte
13). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Classication comment: The Nilo-Saharan aliation à la Ehret or Bender
is thoroughly dismantled by Nicolaï, and the Berber-like lexical stratum
remains inconclusive.
There are (among others) two great grammars by Heath [545] [546].
[545] Heath, Jerey. 1999a. A Grammar of Koyra Chiini: The Songhay of
Timbuktu (Mouton Grammar Library 19). Mouton de Gruyter
[546] Heath, Jerey. 1999b. A Grammar of Koyraboro (Koroboro) Senni:
The Songhay of Gao, Mali (Westafrikanische Studien 19). Köln: Rüdiger
Köppe
1.42
South Omotic (4)
Core area: Ethiopia
Canonical source: [547] [548]
[547] Lamberti, Marcello. 1993a. The Ari-Banna group and its
classication. Studi Italiani di Linguistica Teorica e Applicata 22.
3987
[548] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
1.42.
SOUTH OMOTIC (4)
69
Classication comment: (South) Omotic does not show diagnostic AfroAsiatic features [549] [550] [551] [552], and is therefore excluded until
such features can be shown. The Mao languages (Hozo, Seze, Bambeshi
and Ganza) have not yet been shown to be (North or South) Omotic
in morphology and/or core vocabulary, though there are some resemblances with North Omotic [553] [554] [550] [556]. The evidence for
the coherence of North and South Omotic (= Ari-Banna) [557] [558]
[559] [560] is not sucient [561] [562] [563].
[549] Hayward, Richard J. 2003. Omotic: The 'empty quarter' of
Afroasiatic Linguistics. In J. Lecarme (ed.), Research in Afroasiatic
grammar II: selected papers from the Fifth Conference on Afroasiatic
Languages, Paris, 2000, 241-261. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[550] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
[551] Bender, M. Lionel. 2003b. The Omotic Lexicon. In M. Lionel
Bender, Gábor Takács & David L. Appleyard (eds.), Selected
Comparative-Historical Afrasian Linguistic Studies in Memory of Igor
M. Diakono (LINCOM Studies in Afro-Asiatic Linguistics 14),
93-106. München: Lincom
[552] Theil, Rolf. 2007. Is Omotic Afroasiatic? A Critical Discussion.
In David Dwyer Retirement Symposium. [to appear]
[553] Bender, Lionel M. 1975a. The beginnings of ethnohistory in
Western Wellegga: The Mao Problem. In Robert K. Herbert (ed.),
Patterns in Language, Culture and society: Sub-Saharan Africa (Ohio
State University Working papers in linguistics 19), 125-141.
Columbus: Ohio State University
[554] Bender, M. Lionel. 1985. Gumuz, Koman, Mao and Omotic. In
Russell G. Schuh (ed.), Papers from the fteenth conference on
African linguistics (Studies in African Linguistics: Supplement 9),
19-21. Los Angeles: University of California
70
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
[555] Bender, Lionel M. 2000a. Comparative Morphology of the
Omotic Languages (LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics 19).
München: Lincom
[556] Bender, Lionel M. 1975b. Omotic: A New Afroasiatic Language
Family volume 3. Carbondale, Illinois: University Museum, Southern
Illinois University
[557] Hayward, Richard J. & Yoichi Tsuge. 1998. Concerning Case in
Omotic. Afrika und Übersee 81. 2138
[558] Fleming, Harold C. 1992. Omotic and Cushitic: A reply to
Lamberti. Anthropos 87. 520524
[559] Fleming, Harold & Herbert Lewis. 1961. Review of Altvölker
Süd-Äthiopiens by Ad. E. Jensen (ed.). American Anthropologist 63.
615616
[560] Fleming, Harold & Herbert Lewis. 1963. The Ari-Banna group
and its classication. American Anthropologist 65. 11331134
[561] Fleming, Harold C. 1993. A second reply to Lamberti.
Anthropos 88. 557558
[562] Lamberti, Marcello. 1993a. The Ari-Banna group and its
classication. Studi Italiani di Linguistica Teorica e Applicata 22.
3987
[563] Zaborski, Andrzej. 2007. Afroasiatic-Hamitosemitic
Compantive-Historical Linguistics as a Developing Discipline. In
Tomá² Machalík & Jan Záho°ík (eds.), VIVA Africa 2007.
Proceedings of the IInd International Conference on African Studies,
Pilsen, 27-28 April, 9-18. Pilsen: Dryada
See [564].
[564] Seyoum, Mulugeta. 2008. A Grammar of Dime. Rijksuniversiteit te
Leiden doctoral dissertation
1.43.
SURMIC (10)
1.43
71
Surmic (10)
Core area: SW Ethiopia-SE Sudan
Canonical source: [565] [566]
[565] Moges, Yigezu. 2001. A comparative study of the phonetics and
phonology of Surmic languages. Université Libre de Bruxelles
doctoral dissertation
[566] Dimmendaal, Gerrit J. (ed.). 1998. Surmic Languages and
Cultures (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 13).
Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Surmic to Eastern Sudanic [567] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [568] [569].
[567] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[568] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[569] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
Dimmendaal's excellent book [570] contains sketches and points down to all
earlier materials.
[570] Dimmendaal, Gerrit J. (ed.). 1998. Surmic Languages and Cultures
(Nilo-Saharan: Linguistic Analyses and Documentation 13). Köln: Rüdiger
Köppe
72
CHAPTER 1.
1.44
AFRICA (2133)
Tama (3)
Core area: Sudan-Chad
Canonical source: [571] [572]
[571] Edgar, John. 1991a. First Steps Toward Proto-Tama. In M.
Lionel Bender (ed.), Proceedings of the Fourth Nilo-Saharan
Linguistics Colloquium (Nilo-Saharan: Linguistics Analyses and
Documentation 7), 111-131. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[572] Edgar, John T. ca 1991c. Tama group Lexicon. Typescript
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Tama to Eastern Sudanic [573] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [574] [575].
[573] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[574] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[575] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
Two old sketches are available [576] [577] and there are some very brief grammar notes on Miisiirii in [578]. Stevenson collected Tama data, from which
[579] is a brief grammar sketch. The unpublished Tama data by James Dickins amounts to a wordlist only (p.c. Robin Thelwall 8 Feb 2008). There is
also unpublished Tama lexical data collected by André Worbe in the 50s,
which are included an unpublished lexical compilation [580]. Herrmann Jungraithmayr collected Tama words and sentences 50 years ago, which have yet
to be published pp. 85 [581]. Words and sentences in Tama from Kebkebia
in Western Darfur and Dar Tama in Eastern Wadai are found in Archibald
N Tucker's Nachlass at SOAS, London (PP MS 43:1). More recent wordlists
can be found in [582]. Gerrit Dimmendaal (U Cologne) has eld data on
Tama from the 2000s, see [583]. Whatever materials Gaston van Bulck may
have had, they seem now to be lost.
1.45.
TEGEM (1)
73
[576] Lukas, Johannes. 1938. Die Sprache der Sungor in Wadai.
Mitteilungen der Ausland-Hochschule an der Universität Berlin XLI(III).
171246
[577] Lukas, Johannes. 1933. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Sprachen von
Wadái (Marar´ēt, Mába). Journal de la Société des Africanistes 3(1). 2555
[578] Edgar, John. 1989. A Masalit Grammar: With Notes on other
languages of Darfur and Wadai (Sprache und Oralität in Afrika:
Frankfurter Studien zur Afrikanistik 3). Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
[579] Kellermann, Petra. 2000. Eine grammatische Skizze des Tama auf der
Basis der Daten von R.C. Stevenson. Mainz: Johannes
Gutenberg-Universität masters thesis
[580] Edgar, John T. ca 1991c. Tama group Lexicon. Typescript
[581] Jungraithmayr, Herrmann. 1960. Bericht über eine Forschungsreise
nach Darfur und Wadai. Afrika und Übersee XLIV(2). 8193
[582] Bombay, Elaine. 2007. Enquête sociolinguistique sur les langues tama
et assangori parlers du Tchad et du Soudan (SIL Electronic Survey Reports
2007-023). SIL International
[583] Dimmendaal, Gerrit J. 2009. Tama. In Gerrit J. Dimmendaal (ed.),
Coding Participant Marking: Construction Types in Twelve African
Languages (Studies in Language Companion Series 110), 305-330.
Amsterdam: John Benjamins
1.45
Tegem (1)
Core area: Sudan
Canonical source: [584]
[584] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
74
CHAPTER 1.
AFRICA (2133)
Classication comment: Tegem systematically stands out from Narrow
Talodi lexically, pronominally, in the noun class system and alleged
sound correspondences are often irregular. The alleged noun class
form/meaning correspondences to other Kordofanian groups, namely
Rashad and Heiban, in [585] [586] are not convincing as conclusively
genetic; As to form, there is much eclectic selection as well as irregular correspondences, and as to meaning, the methodology of nding
non-cognate shared class items is highly dubious. Chance resemblance
has not been excluded. The lexical evidence for a Kordofanian unity is
weak in the extreme [587]. It follows that the arguments presented for
a Niger-Congo aliation are not compelling either.
[585] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1989. Kordofanian. In John Bendor-Samuel
(ed.), The Niger-Congo Languages: A Classication and Description
of Africa's Largest Language Family, 66-80. Lanham: University Press
of America
[586] Schadeberg, Thilo. 1981a. Das Kordofanische. In Bernd Heine,
Thilo Schadeberg & Ekkehardt Wol (eds.), Die Sprachen Afrikas,
117-128. Hamburg: Helmut Buske
[587] Blench, Roger M. 2006b. Kordofanian and Niger-Congo: New
and Revised Lexical Evidence. Draft Manuscript
See the sketchy materials in [588] and [589]. There are later manuscripts by
Stevenson which may contain further data [590].
[588] Meinhof, Carl. 1916-1917b. Sprachstudien im egyptischen Sudan 5:
Lafofa. Zeitschrift für Kolonialsprachen VII. 5156. Based entirely on
Brenda Z. Seligmann. 1910-1911. Note on Language of the Nubas of
Southern Kordofan. Zeitschrift für Kolonialsprachen I:167-188
[589] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with particular
reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und Übersee 40, 40, 41,
41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[590] Blench, Roger. 1997. The Papers of Roland Stevenson: A Composite
Catalogue. Nilo-Saharan Newsletter, N.S. 1. 316
1.46.
TEMEIN (2)
1.46
75
Temein (2)
Core area: Nuba Mountains, Sudan
Canonical source: [591] [592]
[591] Stevenson, R. C. 1956/1957. A Survey of the Phonetics and
Grammatical Structures of the Nuba Mountain Languages, with
particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. Afrika und
Übersee 40, 40, 41, 41, 41. 7384, 93115, 2765, 117152, 171196
[592] Blench, Roger. 2007e. The Temein languages. Paper presented
at the 10th Nilo-Saharan Colloquium, Paris, August 22-24th 2007
Classication comment: No conclusive, methodologically sound basis for
assigning Temein to Eastern Sudanic [593] or to an alleged full or partial
Nilo-Saharan has been presented [594] [595].
[593] Bender, M. Lionel. 2005. The East Sudanic languages: lexicon
and phonology. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University
[594] Blench, Roger. 2000. Besprechungartikel: The Classication of
Nilo-Saharan. Afrika und Übersee 83. 293307
[595] Bender, Lionel M. 2000b. Nilo-Saharan. In Bernd Heine &
Derek Nurse (eds.), African Languages: An Introduction, 43-73.
Cambridge University Press
There is a phonology of These [596] and some lexical material from Stevenson's nachlass has been made available [597].
[596] Yip, May. 2004. Phonology of the These language. Occasional Papers
in the Study of Sudanese Languages 9. 93117
[597] Blench, Roger M. 2006c. Temein, Tese and Keiga Jirru wordlists from
R. C. Stevenson's Nachlass. Manuscript
76
CHAPTER 1.
1.47
AFRICA (2133)
Tuu (5)
Core area: S Africa
Canonical source: [598]
[598] Güldemann, Tom. 2005. Studies in Tuu (Southern Khoisan)
(University of Leipzig Papers on Africa, Languages and Literatures
23). Leipzig: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität Leipzig
Güldemann's overview points down to the smaller sketches and wordlists in
existence [599] including Traill's 1300 word dictionary plus grammar sketch
of Western !Xóõ [600].
[599] Güldemann, Tom. 2005. Studies in Tuu (Southern Khoisan)
(University of Leipzig Papers on Africa, Languages and Literatures 23).
Leipzig: Institut für Afrikanistik, Universität Leipzig
[600] Traill, Anthony. 1994. A !Xóõ Dictionary (Quellen zur
Khoisan-Forschung/Research in Khoisan Studies 9). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Chapter 2
Eurasia (1398)
Handbooks and overviews on Europe abound and are easy to nd. For
Siberia, start with [601] [602] [603]. For the Himalayas and South-East
Asia, check the masterful [604] and the more beginner-friendly [605].
[601] Volodin, A. P. (ed.). 1997. Yazyki Mira: Paleoaziatskie Yazyki.
Moskva: Indrik
[602] Janhunen, Juha. 1998. Ethnicity and Language in Prehistoric
Northeast Asia. In Roger M. Blench & Matthew Spriggs (eds.), Archaeology
and Language, II (One World Archaeology 29), 195-208. London & New
York: Routledge
[603] Anderson, G. D. S. 2004. Introduction and overview. In E. Vajda
(ed.), Languages and Prehistory of Central Siberia (Current Issues in
Linguistic Theory 262), 1-122. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[604] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2 Vols
[605] Goddard, Cli. 2005a. The languages of east and southeast Asia: an
introduction. Oxford University Press
2.1
Abkhaz-Adyge (5)
Core area: NW Caucasus
77
78
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Canonical source: [606]
[606] Hewitt, George. 2005. North West Caucasian. Lingua 115.
91145
Apart from several Russian grammars, good descriptions are [607] [608].
[607] Colarusso, John. 1992. A Grammar of the Kabardian Language.
Canada: University of Calgary Press
[608] Charachidze, G. 1989. Ubykh. In George B. Hewitt (ed.), The North
West Caucasian Languages (The Indigenous Languages of the Caucasus 2),
357-459. New York: Caravan Books, Delmar
2.2
Ainu (1)
Core area: N Japan
Canonical source: [609]
[609] Tamura, Suzuko. 2000. The Ainu Language. Tokyo: Sanseido
The most recent grammar is [610].
[610] Tamura, Suzuko. 2000. The Ainu Language. Tokyo: Sanseido
2.3
Austroasiatic (168)
Core area: India-SE Asia
Canonical source: [611] [612]
[611] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas
(Handbuch der Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2
Vols
2.3.
AUSTROASIATIC (168)
79
[612] Pinnow, Heinz-Jürgen. 1963. The Position of the Munda
Languages within the Austroasiatic Language Family. In H. L. Shorto
(ed.), Linguistic Comparison in South East Asia and the Pacic
(Collected Papers in Oriental and African Studies), 140-152. London:
SOAS
The handbook by Parker [613] lacks a lot references, so the Austroasiatic
chapter of van Driem's book is actually better [614].
[613] Parker, Robert. 1991. A guide to austroasiatic speakers and their
languages (Oceanic Linguistics Special Publication 23). Honolulu:
University of Hawaii Press
[614] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2 Vols
2.3.1 Mon-Khmer (146)
Aslian (18)
An excellent grammar is [615].
[615] Kruspe, Nicole D. 2004. A Grammar of Semelai (Cambridge
Grammatical Descriptions). Cambridge University Press
Eastern Mon-Khmer (67)
Bahnaric (40)
See [617].
[617] Thomas, David D. 1971. Chrau Grammar (Oceanic Linguistics
Special Publication 7). Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Katuic (19)
See [619].
[619] Alves, Mark J. 2000. A Pacoh Analytic Grammar. University of
Hawai'i doctoral dissertation
80
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Khmer (2)
See [621].
[621] Sacher, Ruth & Nguan Phan. 1985. Lehrbuch des Khmer.
Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie
Pearic (6)
See [623].
[623] Ploykaew, Pornsawan. 2001. Samre Grammar. Bangkok:
Mahidol University doctoral dissertation
Monic (2)
Nicobar (5)
See [625].
[625] Braine, Jean C. 1970. Nicobarese Grammar (Car Dialect). Berkeley:
University of California doctoral dissertation
Northern Mon-Khmer (38)
Don't miss Rischel's excellent [627].
[627] Rischel, Jørgen. 1995. Minor Mlabri: A Hunter-Gatherer Language of
Northern Indochina. Museum Tusculanum Press, University of Copenhagen
Palyu (2)
Mon-Khmer Unclassied (4)
Viet-Muong (10)
See [629].
[629] Thompson, Laurence C. 1965. A Vietnamese Grammar. Seattle:
University of Washington Press
2.4.
BASQUE (3)
81
2.3.2 Munda (22)
North Munda (13)
See [631].
[631] Neukom, Lukas. 2001. Santali (Languages of the World/Materials
323). München: Lincom
South Munda (9)
See [633].
[633] Biligiri, Hemmige Shriniwasarangachar. 1965. Kharia: Phonology,
Grammar and Vocabulary (Deccan College: Building Centenary and Silver
Jubilee Series 3). Poona: Postgraduate and Research Institute, Deccan
College
2.4
Basque (3)
Core area: SW France-NE Spain
Canonical source: [635]
[635] Trask, R. L. 1997. The History of Basque. London & New York:
Routledge
See [636].
[636] Hualde, J. I. & J. Ortiz de Urbana. 2003. A Grammar of Basque
(Mouton Grammar Library 26). Mouton de Gruyter
2.5
Burushaski (1)
Core area: N Pakistan
Canonical source: [637]
[637] Berger, Hermann. 1998. Die Burushaski-Sprache von Hunza und
Nager: Teil I: Grammatik (Neuindische Studien 13). Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
82
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
See [638].
[638] Berger, Hermann. 1998. Die Burushaski-Sprache von Hunza und
Nager: Teil I: Grammatik (Neuindische Studien 13). Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
2.6
Chukotko-Kamchatkan (5)
Core area: Siberia
Canonical source: [639] [640]
[639] Fortescue, Michael. 2003. Diachronic Typology and the
Genealogical Unity of Chukotko-Kamchatkan. Linguistic Typology 7.
5188
[640] Fortescue, Michael. 2005. Comparative Chukotko-Kamchatkan
dictionary (Trends in Linguistics: Documentation 23). Mouton de
Gruyter
Classication comment: Allegations of areal rather than genetic relationship have yet to reply to [641].
[641] Fortescue, Michael. 2003. Diachronic Typology and the
Genealogical Unity of Chukotko-Kamchatkan. Linguistic Typology 7.
5188
2.6.1 Chukotko-Kamchatkan Northern (4)
In addition to several Russian grammars, there is [642].
[642] Dunn, Michael J. 1999. A Grammar of Chukchi. Australian National
University doctoral dissertation
2.6.2 Chukotko-Kamchatkan Southern (1)
[644] supersedes earlier Russian works.
[644] Georg, S. & A. P. Volodin. 1999. Die itelmenische Sprache:
Grammatik und Texte (Tunguso-Sibirica 5). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
2.7.
2.7
DRAVIDIAN (73)
83
Dravidian (73)
Core area: S India
Canonical source: [646]
[646] Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju. 2003. The Dravidian Languages
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
There's a nice handbook with sketches by [647].
[647] Steever, Sanford B. 1998. Introduction to the Dravidian Languages.
In Sanford B. Steever (ed.), The Dravidian Languages, 1-39. London & New
York: Routledge
2.7.1 Dravidian Central (5)
See [648].
[648] Emeneau, M. B. 1961. Kolami: A Dravidian Language.
Annamalainagar: Annamalai University
2.7.2 Dravidian Northern (5)
See [650].
[650] Andronov, M. S. 1980. The Brahui Language (Languages of Asia and
Africa). Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR
2.7.3 Dravidian South-Central (21)
See [652].
[652] Krishnamurti, Bhadriraju & J. P. L. Gwynn. 1985. A Grammar of
Modern Telugu. Oxford University Press
2.7.4 Dravidian Southern (34)
See [654].
[654] Sridhar, S. N. 1990. Kannada (Descriptive Grammars Series). London
& New York: Routledge
84
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
2.7.5 Dravidian Unclassied (8)
See [656].
[656] Agesthialingom, S. 1971. Kanikkara dialect (Publications /
Annamalai university, Department of linguistics 45). Annamalainagar:
Annamalai University
2.8
Elamite [Extinct] (1)
Core area: W Iran
Canonical source: [658]
[658] Kha£ikjan, Margaret. 1998. The Elamite Language (Documenta
Asiana 4). Roma: Consiglio nazionale delle ricerche, istituto per gli
studi micenei ed egeo-anatolici
The most recent attempt is [659].
[659] Kha£ikjan, Margaret. 1998. The Elamite Language (Documenta
Asiana 4). Roma: Consiglio nazionale delle ricerche, istituto per gli studi
micenei ed egeo-anatolici
2.9
Etruscan [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Italy
Canonical source: [660] [661]
[660] Rix, Helmut. 2004. Etruscan. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.), The
Cambridge encyclopedia of the world's ancient languages, 943-966.
Cambridge University Press
[661] Rix, Helmut. 1998. Rätisch und Etruskisch (Innsbrucker
Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft: Vorträge und kleinere Schriften 68).
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft
2.10.
GREAT ANDAMANESE (10)
85
A good sketch is [662].
[662] Rix, Helmut. 2004. Etruscan. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.), The
Cambridge encyclopedia of the world's ancient languages, 943-966.
Cambridge University Press
2.10
Great Andamanese (10)
Core area: Andamans
Canonical source: [663]
[663] Abbi, Anvita. 2009. Is Great Andamanese genealogically and
typologically distinct from Onge and Jarawa?. Language Sciences
31(6). 791812
See reference to older references in [664] which make up a sketch.
[664] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2 Vols
2.11
Hattic [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Anatolia
Canonical source: [665]
[665] Klinger, J. 2005. Hattisch. In Michael P. Streck (ed.), Sprachen
des Alten Orients, 128-134. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche
Buchgesellschaft
A ne attempt at the analysis of the scanty materials is [666].
[666] Girbal, Christian. 1986. Beträge zur Grammatik des Hattischen
(Europäische Hochschulschriften: Reihe XXI: Linguistik 50). Frankfurt am
Main: Peter Lang
86
CHAPTER 2.
2.12
EURASIA (1398)
Hurro-Urartian [Extinct] (2)
Core area: S Caucasus
Canonical source: [667] [668]
[667] Wilhelm, Gernot. 2008a. Hurrian. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.),
The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor, 81-104. Cambridge University
Press
[668] Wilhelm, Gernot. 2008b. Urartian. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.),
The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor, 105-123. Cambridge
University Press
The are two user-friendly sketches [669] [670]. There are also more extensive
works on Hurrian [671] [672].
[669] Wilhelm, Gernot. 2008a. Hurrian. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.), The
Ancient Languages of Asia Minor, 81-104. Cambridge University Press
[670] Wilhelm, Gernot. 2008b. Urartian. In Roger D. Woodard (ed.), The
Ancient Languages of Asia Minor, 105-123. Cambridge University Press
[671] Campbell, Dennis R. M. 2007. Mood and Modality in Hurrian.
University of Chicago doctoral dissertation
[672] Wagner, Ilse. 2000. Hurritisch: eine Einführung. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz
2.13
Iberian [Extinct] (1)
Core area: E Spain
Canonical source: [673]
[673] Correa, José A. 1994. La Lengua Ibérica. Revista Española de
Lingüística 24(2). 263287
See [674] and [675].
2.14.
INDO-EUROPEAN (449)
87
[674] Untermann, Jürgen. 1990. Die iberischen Inschriften aus Spanien
(Monumenta linguarum Hispanicarum 3). Wiesbaden: Reichert. 2 vols
[675] Bergua Camón, Jesús. 1994. El bilingüe de Azaila: esbozo de
gramática ibérica. Zaragoza: Real y Excma, Sociedad Económica Aragonesa
de Amigos del País
2.14
Indo-European (449)
Core area: Europe-India
Canonical source: [676]
[676] Fortson, B. F. 2004. Indo-European language and culture : an
introduction (Blackwell Textbooks in Linguistics 19). Oxford:
Blackwell
2.14.1 Albanian (4)
See [677].
[677] Buchholz, Oda & Wilfried Fiedler. 1987. Albanische Grammatik.
Verlag Enzyklopädie
2.14.2 Armenian (1)
See [679].
[679] Kogian, G. L. 1949. Armenian Grammar (West Dialect). Vienna,
Austria: Mechitharist Press
2.14.3 Baltic (3)
Omitted.
88
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
2.14.4 Celtic (7)
See [681] or [682].
[681] King, Gareth. 2003. Modern Welsh: A Comprehensive Grammar
(Comprehensive grammars). 2nd edn. London & New York: Routledge
[682] Press, Ian. 1986. A Grammar of Modern Breton (Mouton Grammar
Library 2). Mouton de Gruyter
2.14.5 Germanic (53)
Omitted.
2.14.6 Greek (6)
Omitted.
2.14.7 Indo-Iranian (308)
Indo-Aryan (219)
There is a decent handbook on Indo-Aryan [685].
[685] Cardona, George & Dhanesh Jain (eds.). 2003. The Indo-Aryan
Languages (Routledge Language Family Series). London & New York:
Routledge
Central zone (76)
Bhil (19)
See [687].
[687] Kulkarni, S. B. 1976. Bhili of Dangs. Poona: Centre or
Advanced Study in Linguistics, University of Poona
Dom (1)
Gujarati (9)
See [689].
2.14.
INDO-EUROPEAN (449)
89
[689] Doctor, Raimond. 2004. A Grammar of Gujarati (LINCOM
Studies in Indo-European Linguistics 28). München: Lincom
Khandesi (3)
Panjabi (1)
Rajasthani (18)
Romani (7)
See [691].
[691] Igla, Birgit. 1996. Das Romani von Ajia Varvara:
Deskriptive und historisch-vergleichende Darstellung eines
Zigeunerdialekts (Balkanologische Veröentlichungen 29).
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
Central zone Unclassied (5)
See [693].
[693] Gusain, Lakhan. 2003. Mewati (Languages of the
World/Materials 386). München: Lincom
Western Hindi (12)
East Central zone (5)
Eastern zone (42)
See [695].
[695] Neukom, Lukas & Manideepa Patnaik. 2003. A grammar of
Oriya (Arbeiten des Seminars für Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft 17).
Zürich: Seminar für Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft
Northern zone (21)
Northwestern zone (39)
See [697].
90
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
[697] Wali, Kashi & Omkar N. Koul. 1996. Kashmiri: A
Cognitive-Descriptive Grammar (Descriptive Grammars). London &
New York: Routledge
Nuristani (6)
See [699].
[699] Lunsford, Wayne A. 2001. An Overview of Linguistic Structures
in Torwali, A Language of Northern Pakistan. University of Texas at
Arlington masters thesis
Sinhalese-Maldivian (3)
Southern zone (12)
See [701].
[701] Pandharipande, Rajeshwari V. 1997. Marathi (Descriptive
Grammars Series). London & New York: Routledge
Iranian (87)
Iranian Eastern (14)
See [703].
[703] Lorenz, Manfred. 1977. Lehrbuch des Pashto (Afghanisch).
Leipzig: VEB Enzylopädie
Iranian Unclassied (1)
Iranian Western (72)
Iranian Western Northwestern (54)
See [705].
[705] Bleu, Joyce. 1975. Le Kurde de (Travaux de l'Institut
d'Études Iraniennes de l'Université de la Sorbonne Nouvelle 8).
Paris: Librairie C. Klincksieck
2.15.
JAPANESE (12)
91
Iranian Western Southwestern (18)
See [707].
[707] Mace, John. 2003. Persian Grammar: for reference and
revision. London & New York: Routledge
Indo-Iranian Unclassied (2)
2.14.8 Italic (48)
Latino-Faliscan (1)
Romance (47)
Omitted.
2.14.9 Slavic (19)
Omitted.
2.15
Japanese (12)
Core area: Japan
Canonical source: [709]
[709] Russell, K. R. 2006. A reconstruction and morphophonemic
analysis of proto-Japonic Verbal Morphology. University of Hawai'i
doctoral dissertation
Classication comment: See [710] for the latest critique of Altaic.
[710] Vovin, A. 2005. "The End of the Altaic Controversy", a review
article of Sergei Starostin, Anna Dybo, and Oleg Mudrak's
Etymological dictionary of the Altaic Languages. Leiden: E.J. Brill
(2003). Central Asiatic Journal 49(1). 71132
See [711].
[711] Martin, Samuel E. 1988. A reference grammar of Japanese (Tuttle
Language Library). Vermont & Tokyo, Japan: Charles E. Tuttle Company,
Rutland. Reprint of Yale University Press, 1975
92
CHAPTER 2.
2.16
EURASIA (1398)
Jarawa-Onge (2)
Core area: Andamans
Canonical source: [712]
[712] Abbi, Anvita. 2009. Is Great Andamanese genealogically and
typologically distinct from Onge and Jarawa?. Language Sciences
31(6). 791812
Classication comment: Tantalizing, but insucient, parallels with Austronesian can be found in [713].
[713] Blevins, Juliette. 2007. A Long Lost Sister of Austronesian?
Proto-Ongan, Mother of Jarawa and Onge of the Andaman Islands.
Oceanic Linguistics 46(1). 154198
See [714].
[714] Abbi, Anvita. 2006. Endangered Languages of the Andaman Islands
(LINCOM Studies in Asian Linguistics 64). München: Lincom
2.17
Kartvelian (5)
Core area: S Caucasus
Canonical source: [715]
[715] Boeder, Winfried. 2005. The South Caucasian Languages.
Lingua 115. 589
See [716].
[716] Hewitt, B. G. 1995. Georgian: A Structural Reference Grammar
(London Oriental and African Language Library 2). Amsterdam: John
Benjamins
2.18.
KOREAN (1)
2.18
93
Korean (1)
Core area: Korea
Canonical source: [717]
[717] Martin, Samuel E. 1992. A Reference Grammar of Korean: A
Complete Guide to the Grammar and History of the Korean Language.
Vermont & Tokyo, Japan: Charles E. Tuttle Company, Rutland
Classication comment: See [718] for the latest critique of Altaic.
[718] Vovin, A. 2005. "The End of the Altaic Controversy", a review
article of Sergei Starostin, Anna Dybo, and Oleg Mudrak's
Etymological dictionary of the Altaic Languages. Leiden: E.J. Brill
(2003). Central Asiatic Journal 49(1). 71132
See [719].
[719] Martin, Samuel E. 1992. A Reference Grammar of Korean: A
Complete Guide to the Grammar and History of the Korean Language.
Vermont & Tokyo, Japan: Charles E. Tuttle Company, Rutland
2.19
Kusunda (1)
Core area: Nepal
Canonical source: [720]
[720] Watters, David E. 2005. Notes on Kusunda Grammar: A
Language Isolate of Nepal (Himalayan Linguistics Archive 3).
National Foundation for the Development of Indigenous Nationalities
Now there is a recent grammar [721].
[721] Watters, David E. 2005. Notes on Kusunda Grammar: A Language
Isolate of Nepal (Himalayan Linguistics Archive 3). National Foundation
for the Development of Indigenous Nationalities
94
CHAPTER 2.
2.20
EURASIA (1398)
Hmong-Mien (35)
Core area: S China
Canonical source: [722]
[722] Goddard, Cli. 2005a. The languages of east and southeast
Asia: an introduction. Oxford University Press
2.20.1 Hmongic (29)
See [723].
[723] Harriehausen, Bettina. 1990. Hmong Njua: Syntaktische Analyse einer
gesprochenen Sprache mithilfe Datenverarbeitungstechnischer Mittel und
sprachvergleichende Beschreibung des Südostasiatischen Sprachraumes.
Tübingen: Max Niemeyer
2.20.2 Ho Nte (1)
2.20.3 Mienic (5)
See [725].
[725] Court, C. A. 1985. Fundamentals of Iu Mien (Yao) Grammar.
Berkeley: University of California doctoral dissertation
2.21
Mongolian (14)
Core area: Mongolia
Canonical source: [727]
[727] Janhunen, Juha. 2003b. Proto-Mongolic. In Juha Janhunen
(ed.), The Mongolic Languages (Routledge Family Series), 1-27.
London & New York: Routledge
Janhunen has written an excellent handbook with many sketches [728]. A
recent grammar is [729].
2.22.
NAKH-DAGESTANIAN (29)
95
[728] Janhunen, Juha (ed.). 2003a. The Mongolic Languages (Routledge
Family Series). London & New York: Routledge
[729] Slater, Keith W. 2003. A grammar of Mangghuer: a Mongolic
language of China's Quinghai-Gansu Sprachbund (RoutledgeCurzon Asian
Linguistics Series). London & New York: Routledge
2.22
Nakh-Dagestanian (29)
Core area: NE Caucasus
Canonical source: [730]
[730] Nichols, Johanna. 2003. The Nakh-Daghestanian consonant
correspondences. In Dee Ann Holisky & Kevin Tuite (eds.), Current
trends in Caucasian, East European and Inner Asian linguistics:
papers in honor of Howard I. Aronson (Current Issues in Linguistic
Theory 246), 207-264. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
2.22.1 Avar-Andic (9)
See [731].
[731] Charachidzé, Georges. 1981. Grammaire de la langue Avar
(Document de Linguistique Quantitative 38). Éditions Jean-Favard
2.22.2 Dargi (1)
See [733].
[733] van den Berg, Helma. 2001. Dargi folktales: oral stories from the
Caucasus and an introduction to Dargi grammar. Netherlands: Research
School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit
Leiden
2.22.3 Khinalugh (1)
See [735].
[735] De²eriev, Junus D. 1959. Grammatika Xinalugskogo jazyka. Moscow:
Akademia Nauk SSSR
96
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
2.22.4 Lak (1)
See [737].
[737] Zhirkov, L. I. 1955. Lakskij Jazyk: Fonetika i Morfologia. Moscow:
Akademia Nauk SSSR
2.22.5 Lezgic (9)
See [739].
[739] Haspelmath, Martin. 1993. A Grammar of Lezgian (Mouton
Grammar Library 9). Mouton de Gruyter
2.22.6 Nakh (3)
See [741].
[741] Mal'sagov, Z. K. 1963. Grammatika ingushskogo jazyka
(Checheno-Ingushskoe Nauchno-Issledovatel'skij Institut: Trudy 5).
Groznyj: Checheno-Ingushskoe Knizhnoe Izdatel'stvo
2.22.7 Tsezic (5)
See [743] or [744].
[743] van den Berg, Helma. 1995. A Grammar of Hunzib (with Texts and
Lexicon) (LINCOM Studies in Caucasian Linguistics 01). München: Lincom
[744] Khalilova, Zaira. 2009. A grammar of Khwarshi. Universiteit Leiden
doctoral dissertation
2.23
Nihali (1)
Core area: India
Canonical source: pp. 242-253 [747] [748]
[747] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas
(Handbuch der Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2
Vols
2.24.
NIVKH (1)
97
[748] Zide, Norman H. 2008. On Nihali. In Gregory D. S. Anderson
(ed.), The Munda languages (Routledge language family series),
764-776. London & New York: Routledge
The most extensive lexical material is [749] but there is not even a grammar
sketch yet. Though some notes and a bible piece can be found in [750].
[749] Mundlay, Asha. 1996. Nihali Lexicon. Mother Tongue II. 1748
[750] Konow, Sten. 1906. Nah
ali. In G. A. Grierson (ed.), Munda
and
˙
˙
Dravidian Languages (Linguistic Survey of India IV), 185-189. Calcutta:
Oce of the Superintendent of Goverment Printing
2.24
Nivkh (1)
Core area: Siberia
Canonical source: [751]
[751] Panlov, Vladimir Zinov'evic. 1962, 1965. Grammatika
Nivxskogo Jazyka. Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR. 2 vols
Panlov's grammar [752] is a classic but now there is also a shorter one in
English [753].
[752] Panlov, Vladimir Zinov'evic. 1962, 1965. Grammatika Nivxskogo
Jazyka. Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR. 2 vols
[753] Gruzdeva, Ekaterina. 1998. Nivkh (Languages of the World/Materials
111). München: Lincom
2.25
Shom Pen (2)
Core area: Nicobar
Canonical source: [754]
[754] Blench, Roger. 2007c. The language of the Shom Pen: a
language isolate in the Nicobar islands. Mother Tongue XII. 179202
98
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Classication comment: The language described in [755] has a vocabulary
that is clearly not cognate with Austroasiatic, though there are question
marks for some of the data.
[755] Blench, Roger. 2007c. The language of the Shom Pen: a
language isolate in the Nicobar islands. Mother Tongue XII. 179202
All data, a wordlist and short phrases, is enumerated in [756].
[756] Blench, Roger. 2007c. The language of the Shom Pen: a language
isolate in the Nicobar islands. Mother Tongue XII. 179202
2.26
Sino-Tibetan (402)
Core area: China-Nepal
Canonical source: [757]
[757] Handel, Zev. 2008. What is Sino-Tibetan? Snapshot of a Field
and a Language Family in Flux. Language and Linguistics Compass
2(3). 422441
There is a recent handbook containing many sketches [758] but [759] is better
for sources.
[758] Thurgood, Graham. 2003. A Subgrouping of the Sino-Tibetan
Languages: the interaction between language contact, change and
inheritance. In Graham Thurgood & Randy J. LaPolla (eds.), The
Sino-Tibetan Languages (Routledge Language Family Series), 1-21. London
& New York: Routledge
[759] van Driem, George. 2001. Languages of the Himalayas (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section Two: India 10). E. J. Brill. 2 Vols
2.26.1 Chinese (14)
Omitted.
2.26.
SINO-TIBETAN (402)
99
2.26.2 Tibeto-Burman (388)
Bai (3)
See [760].
[760] Wiersma, G. 1990. A Study of the Bai (Minjia) Language Along
Historical Lines. Berkeley: University of California doctoral dissertation
Himalayish (144)
Mahakiranti (50)
Kham-Magar-Chepang-Sunwari (12)
See [762].
[762] Watters, David E. 2002. A Grammar of Kham (Cambridge
Grammatical Descriptions). Cambridge University Press
Kiranti (37)
See [764] [765].
[764] van Driem, George. 1987. A Grammar of Limbu (Mouton
Grammar Library 4). Mouton de Gruyter
[765] van Driem, George. 1993. Dumi (Mouton Grammar
Library 10). Mouton de Gruyter
Newari (1)
See [768].
[768] Jørgensen, Hans. 1941. A Grammar of the Classical New
ar
i
(Det Kgl. Danske Videnskapernes Selskab: Historisk-lologiske
Meddelelser XXVII:3). København: Ejnar Munksgaard
Tibeto-Kanauri (93)
Lepcha (1)
Just out is [770].
[770] Plaisier, Heleen. 2006. A Grammar of Lepcha.
Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
100
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Tibetic (71)
Bodish (1)
See [772].
[772] Andvik, Erik E. 1999. Tshangla Grammar. University
of Oregon doctoral dissertation
Dhimal (2)
Tamangic (15)
See [774].
[774] Georg, Stefan. 1996. Maphatan Thakali:
Untersuchungen zur Sprache des Dorfes Marpha im Oberen
K
ali-Ganndaki-Tal/Nepal (LINCOM Studies in Asian
˙ ˙ 02). München: Lincom
Linguistics
Tibetan (53)
See [776].
[776] van Driem, G. 1998. Dzongkha (Languages of the
Greater Himalayan Region 1). Netherlands: Research School
of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS),
Universiteit Leiden
Tibeto-Kanauri Unclassied (1)
Western Himalayish (20)
See [778] [779].
[778] Willis, Christina M. 2007. A Descriptive Grammar of
Darma: An Endangered Tibeto-Burman Language. The
University of Texas at Austin doctoral dissertation
[779] Sharma, D. D. 1988. A Descriptive Grammar of Kinnauri
(Studies in Tibeto-Himalayan Languages I). Delhi: Mittal
Publications
Himalayish Unclassied (1)
2.26.
SINO-TIBETAN (402)
101
Jingpho-Konyak-Bodo (25)
See [782].
[782] Burling, Robbins. 1961. A Garo grammar volume 25. Poona: Deccan
College
Karen (20)
See [784].
[784] Solnit, David B. 1997. Eastern Kayah Li: Grammar, Texts and
Glossary. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Kuki-Chin-Naga (74)
Kuki-Chin (49)
See [786] [787].
[786] Chhangte, L. 1993. Mizo Syntax. University of Oregon doctoral
dissertation
[787] Chhangte, L. 1986. A Preliminary Grammar of the Mizo
Language. University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
Kuki-Chin-Naga Naga (25)
See [790].
[790] Giridhar, P. P. 1994. Mao Naga Grammar (Central Institute of
Indian Languages: Grammar Series). Mysore: Central Institute of
Indian Languages
Lolo-Burmese (73)
Burmish (14)
See [792].
[792] Lustig, Anton. 2002. Zaiwa Grammar. Rijksuniversiteit te
Leiden doctoral dissertation
102
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Lolo (1)
Loloish (57)
See [794].
[794] Matiso, James A. 1973. The Grammar of Lahu (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 75). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
Naxi (1)
See [796].
[796] Pinson, Thomas M. 1998. Naqxi-Habaq-Yiyu geezheeq ceeqhuil
(Naxi-Chinese-English glossary, with English and Chinese indexes).
Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics
Meitei (1)
See [798].
[798] Chelliah, Shobhana L. 1997. A Grammar of Meithei (Mouton
Grammar Library 17). Mouton de Gruyter
Mikir (2)
See [800].
[800] Grüÿner, Karl-Heinz. 1978. Arleng Alam Die Sprache der Mikir:
Grammatik und Texte (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung 39). Wiesbaden:
Franz Steiner
Mru (1)
North Assam (13)
See [802].
[802] Post, Mark. 2007. A Grammar of Galo. LaTrobe University doctoral
dissertation
2.27.
SUMERIAN [EXTINCT] (1)
103
Nungish (5)
There's an old full-length description to compete with some modern sketches
[804].
[804] Barnard, J. T. O. 1934. A Handbook of the Rawang Dialect of the
Nung Language. Rangoon: Superintendent of Government Printing and
Stationery
Tangut-Qiang (15)
Qiangic (11)
See [806].
[806] LaPolla, Randy J. & Chenglong Huang. 2003. A Grammar of
Qiang with annotated texts and glossary (Mouton Grammar Library
31). Mouton de Gruyter
Gyarong (4)
See [808].
[808] Jacques, Guillaume. 2004. Phonologie et Morphologie du Japhug
(rGyalrong). Université Paris VII Dénis Diderot doctoral dissertation
Tujia (2)
See [810].
[810] Brassett, Cecilia, Philip Brassett & Meiyan Lu. 2006. The Tujia
Language (Languages of the World/Materials 455). München: Lincom
Tibeto-Burman Unclassied (9)
West Bodish (1)
2.27
Sumerian [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Mesopotamia
Canonical source: [812]
104
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
[812] Edzard, Dietz Otto. 2003. Sumerian Grammar (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section One: The Near and Middle East 71). Leiden: E.
J. Brill
See [813].
[813] Edzard, Dietz Otto. 2003. Sumerian Grammar (Handbuch der
Orientalistik: Section One: The Near and Middle East 71). Leiden: E. J.
Brill
2.28
Tai-Kadai (76)
Core area: SE Asia
Canonical source: [814] [815]
[814] Eneld, N. J. 2005. Areal Linguistics and Mainland Southeast
Asia. Annual Review of Anthropology 34. 181206
[815] Ostapirat, Weera. 2000. Proto-Kra. Linguistics of the
Tibeto-Burman Area 23(1). 1215
Classication comment: Jiamao [jio] has recently been suggested as a language isolate with heavy Hlai overlay [816]. However, if the suggestion
of massive borrowing from Hlai into Jiamao is in fact correct, so little
residual vocabulary remains that it appears insucient for positing a
new language isolate. Therefore Jiamao is counted as a Hlai, and thus
Tai-Kadai, language.
[816] Norquest, Peter K. 2007. A phonological reconstruction of
Proto-Hlai. University of Arizona doctoral dissertation
A handbook edited by Anthony Diller is long overdue but still not yet out.
2.28.1 Hlai (2)
See [817].
[817] Ouyang, Jueya. 1998. The Cun language. Shanghai: Shanghai Far
East Publishers
2.28.
TAI-KADAI (76)
105
2.28.2 Kadai (12)
See [819] or [820].
[819] Li, Yunbing. 2000. A study of Lachi. Beijing: Central Nationalities
University Press
[820] Kosaka, R. 2000. A descriptive study of the Lachi Language:
Syntactic Description, Historical Reconstruction and Genetic Relation.
Tokyo: Tokyo University of Foreign Studies doctoral dissertation
2.28.3 Kam-Tai (62)
Be-Tai (50)
Be (1)
See [823].
[823] Liang, Min & Junru Zhang. 1997. The Lingao language.
Shanghai: Shanghai Far East Publishers
Tai-Sek (49)
Sek (1)
See [825].
[825] Morev, L. N. 1988. Jazyk Sèk (Jazyki Narodov Azii i
Afriki). Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR
Tai (48)
See e.g. [827] [828].
[827] Iwasaki, Shoichi & Preeya Ingkaphirom. 2005. A reference
grammar of Thai (Reference grammars). Cambridge University
Press
[828] Saul, Janice E. & Nancy Freiberger Wilson. 1980. Nung
Grammar (Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in
Linguistics 62). The Summer Institute of Linguistics and the
University of Texas at Arlington. Based on NE Freiberger 1970
Clause and sentence structure in Nung, a Tai language of
Vietnam, MA State University of New York at Bualo
106
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Kam-Sui (11)
See [831] or [832].
[831] Lu, Tian Qiao. 2008. A Grammar of Maonan. Universal
[832] Yaohong, Long & Zheng Guoqiao. 1998. The Dong Language in
Guizhou Province, China (Summer Institute of Linguistics and University
of Texas at Arlington Publications in Linguistics 126). Arlington: Summer
Institute of Linguistics and University of Texas at Arlington. Translated
from Chinese by D. Norman Geary
Lakkja (1)
See [835].
[835] Haudricourt, André. 1966. La Langue Lakkia. Bulletin de la Société
de Linguistique de Paris 62. 165182
2.29
Tungusic (12)
Core area: Siberia
Canonical source: [837]
[837] Vovin, A. 2005. "The End of the Altaic Controversy", a review
article of Sergei Starostin, Anna Dybo, and Oleg Mudrak's
Etymological dictionary of the Altaic Languages. Leiden: E.J. Brill
(2003). Central Asiatic Journal 49(1). 71132
Classication comment: See [838] for the latest critique of Altaic.
[838] Vovin, A. 2005. "The End of the Altaic Controversy", a review
article of Sergei Starostin, Anna Dybo, and Oleg Mudrak's
Etymological dictionary of the Altaic Languages. Leiden: E.J. Brill
(2003). Central Asiatic Journal 49(1). 71132
2.30.
TURKIC (40)
107
2.29.1 Tungusic Northern (4)
See [839].
[839] Nedjalkov, Igor. 1997. Evenki (Descriptive Grammars Series). London
& New York: Routledge
2.29.2 Tungusic Southern (8)
See [841].
[841] Nikolaeva, Irina & Maria Tolskaya. 2001. A Grammar of Udihe
(Mouton Grammar Library 22). Mouton de Gruyter
2.30
Turkic (40)
Core area: Central Asia
Canonical source: [843]
[843] Róna-Tas, András. 1998. The reconstruction of Proto-Turkic
and the genetic question. In Lars Johanson & Éva Csató-Johanson
(eds.), The Turkic Languages, 67-80. London & New York: Routledge
2.30.1 Bolgar (1)
See [844].
[844] Krueger, John R. 1961. Chuvash Manual: Introduction, Grammar,
Reader, and Vocabulary (Indiana University Publications: Uralic and Altaic
Series 7). Bloomington: Indiana University
2.30.2 Turkic Eastern (7)
See [846].
[846] Raun, Alo. 1969. Basic course in Uzbek (Indiana University
Publications: Uralic and Altaic Series 59). Bloomington: Indiana
University. Research and Studies in Uralic and Altaic Languages /
American Council of Learned Societies: 81
108
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
2.30.3 Turkic Northern (8)
See [848].
[848] Baskakov, N. A. 1975. Grammatika Xakasskogo Jazyka. Moscow:
Akademia Nauk SSSR
2.30.4 Turkic Southern (12)
See [850].
[850] Underhill, Robert. 1976. Turkish Grammar. MA: MIT Press,
Cambridge
2.30.5 Turkic Western (11)
See [852].
[852] Krippes, Karl A. 1993. Kazakh Grammatical Sketch with Ax List.
Columbia, Maryland: Hieroglyphic Press
2.31
Uralic (39)
Core area: E Europe
Canonical source: [854]
[854] Abondolo, Daniel (ed.). 1997. The Uralic Languages. London &
New York: Routledge
A nice handbook with many sketches is [855].
[855] Abondolo, Daniel (ed.). 1997. The Uralic Languages. London & New
York: Routledge
2.31.1 Finnic (11)
Omitted.
2.31.
URALIC (39)
109
2.31.2 Hungarian (1)
Omitted.
2.31.3 Khanty (1)
See [856].
[856] Filchenko, Andrey Y. 2007. A Grammar of Eastern Khanty. Houston:
Rice University doctoral dissertation
2.31.4 Mansi (1)
See [858].
[858] Rombandeeva, Evdokija. 1995. Sygvinskij dialekt mansijskogo
(vogul'skogo) jazyka (Mitteilungen der Societas Uralo-Altaica 14).
Hamburg: Societas Uralo-Altaica
2.31.5 Mari (2)
See [860].
[860] Alhoniemi, Alho. 1985. Marin Kielioppi (Apuneuvoja
suomalais-ugrilaisten kielten opintoja varten 10). Helsinki:
Suomalais-ugrilainen seura
2.31.6 Mordvin (2)
See [862].
[862] Zavodova, R. A. & M. N. Koljadenkov. 1964. Grammatika Mordovskix
(Mokshanskogo i Erzjanskogo) jazykov. Saransk
2.31.7 Permian (3)
See [864].
[864] Kokkonen, Paula. 1984. Komisyrjäänin Kielioppia ja Tesksteä
(Hilfsmittel für das Studium der nnisch-ugrischen Sprachen IX). Helsinki:
Suomalais-Ugrilainen Seura
110
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
2.31.8 Sami (10)
See [866].
[866] Nickel, Klaus Peter. 1994. Samisk Grammatikk. 2nd edn. Karasjok:
Davvi Girji
2.31.9 Samoyed (6)
See [868].
[868] Tere²£enko, Natal'ya Mitrofanovna. 1979. Nganasanskij jazyk.
Leningrad: Nauka
2.32
Yeniseian (2)
Core area: Siberia
Canonical source: [870]
[870] Vajda, Edward. to appear. Yeniseic. In Daniel A. Abondolo
(ed.), Language Islands: Isolates and Microfamilies of Eurasia
(Routledge Language Family Descriptions). London & New York:
Routledge
A German version of Werner's earlier Russian works is [871] and an English
grammar is [872].
[871] Werner, Heinrich. 1997. Die Ketische Sprache (Tunguso-Sibirica 3).
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
[872] Georg, Stefan. 2007. A descriptive grammar of Ket: Part I:
introduction, phonology and morphology. Kent, UK: Global Oriental
2.33
Yukaghir (2)
Core area: Siberia
Canonical source: [873]
2.33.
YUKAGHIR (2)
[873] Maslova, Elena. 2003a. A Grammar of Kolyma Yukaghir
(Mouton Grammar Library 27). Mouton de Gruyter
Maslova's grammars supersedes earlier ones [874] [875].
[874] Maslova, Elena. 2003a. A Grammar of Kolyma Yukaghir (Mouton
Grammar Library 27). Mouton de Gruyter
[875] Maslova, Elena. 2003b. Tundra Yukaghir (Languages of the
World/Materials 372). München: Lincom
111
112
CHAPTER 2.
EURASIA (1398)
Chapter 3
Middle America (294)
The best handbook is the quite comparatively-oriented [876] so one may wish
to supplement with, e.g., [877].
In addition to Campbell see [878] [879] [880]
[876] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the Historical
Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in Anthropological
Linguistics). Oxford University Press
[877] Yasugi, Yoshiho. 1995. Native Middle American Languages: An
Areal-Typological Perspective (Senri Ethnological Studies 39). Osaka:
National Museum of Ethnology
[878] Garza Cuarón, Beatriz & Yolanda Lastra. 1991. Endangered
Languages in Mexico. In R. H. Robins & E. M. Uhlenbeck (eds.),
Endangered Languages, 93-134. New York: Berg
[879] Granberry, Julian & Gary S. Vescelius. 2004. Languages of the
Pre-Columbian Antilles. Tuscaloosa: The University of Alabama Press
[880] Bright, W. 1975. The Alliklik Mystery. Journal of California
Anthropology 2(2). 228230
3.1
Cuitlatec [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Mexico
113
114
CHAPTER 3.
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
Canonical source: [881]
[881] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [882].
[882] Escalante, Roberto. 1962. El Cuitlateco (Publicaciones / Instituto
Nacional de Antropología 9). México: Instituto Nacional de Antropología e
Historia
3.2
Guaicurian [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [883]
[883] Zamponi, Raoul. 2004. Fragments of Waikuri (Baja California).
Anthropological Linguistics 46(2). 156193
All known materials is in [884].
[884] Zamponi, Raoul. 2004. Fragments of Waikuri (Baja California).
Anthropological Linguistics 46(2). 156193
3.3
Huavean (4)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [885]
[885] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [886].
[886] Stairs, Glenn & Emily F. Stairs. 1983. Huave de San Mateo del Mar,
Oaxaca (Archivo de Lenguas Indígenas de México 11). Mexico: Centro de
Investigación para la Integración Social
3.4.
3.4
JICAQUEAN (1)
115
Jicaquean (1)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [887]
[887] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [888].
[888] Holt, D. 1999b. Tol (Jicaque) (Languages of the World/Materials
170). München: Lincom
3.5
Lencan [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Honduras-Nicaragua
Canonical source: [889]
[889] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Classication comment: Interesting links have been noted with Misumalpan [890].
[890] Costenla Umaña, Adolfo. 2002. Acerca de la relación
genealógica de las lenguas lencas y las lenguas misumalpas. Revista de
Filología y Lingüística de la Universidad de Costa Rica 28. 189205
The Salvadorean Lenca (aka Chilanga) data, mainly lexical, can be found
through [891] and the Honduran, mainly lexical, through [892] or [893].
[891] Ximena del Río Urrutia. 2004. El lenca de Chilanga: Léxico. Revista
de Filología y Lingüística XXX(1). 289313
116
CHAPTER 3.
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
[892] Herranz, Atanasio Herranz. 1987. El lenca de Honduras, una lengua
moribunda. Mesoamérica: Revista del Centro de investigaciones regionales
de Mesoamérica 18. 429466
[893] Herranz, Atanasio Herranz. 1992. Política del Lenguaje en Honduras:
1502-1991. Madrid: Universidad Complutense doctoral dissertation
3.6
Misumalpan (3)
Core area: Honduras-Nicaragua
Canonical source: [894]
[894] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Classication comment: Interesting links have been noted with Lencan
[895].
[895] Costenla Umaña, Adolfo. 2002. Acerca de la relación
genealógica de las lenguas lencas y las lenguas misumalpas. Revista de
Filología y Lingüística de la Universidad de Costa Rica 28. 189205
One among many Miskito grammars is [896].
[896] Salamanca, D. 1988. Elementos de Gramática del Miskito.
Massachusetts Institute of Technology doctoral dissertation
3.7
Maratino [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [897]
[897] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
3.8.
MAYAN (69)
117
There is only a wordlist [898].
[898] Swanton, John R. 1940c. Maratino-English vocabulary from the
Spanish of father Santa Maria. In Linguistic Material from the tribes of
Southern Texas and Northeastern Mexico (Bureau of American Ethnology
Bulletin 127), 122-124. Washington: Government Printing Oce
3.8
Mayan (69)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [899]
[899] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
3.8.1 Cholan-Tzeltalan (12)
See [900] [901].
[900] Haviland, John Beard. 1981. Sk'op Sotz'leb: El Tzotzil de San Lorenzo
Zinacantan. México: Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México
[901] Pérez Martínez, Vitalino. 1994. Gramática del idioma Ch'orti'.
Guatemala: Proyecto Linuistico Francisco Marroquin
3.8.2 Huastecan (4)
See [903].
[903] Edmondson, B. W. 1988. A Desciptive Grammar of Huastec
(Potosino Dialect). Tulane University doctoral dissertation
3.8.3 Kanjobalan-Chujean (8)
See [905].
[905] Day, C. 1973. The Jacaltec Language (Indiana University Publications:
Language Science Monographs 12). Bloomington: Indian University
118
CHAPTER 3.
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
3.8.4 Quichean-Mamean (40)
See [907].
[907] Dayley, Jon P. 1985. Tzutujil Grammar (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 107). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
3.8.5 Yucatecan (5)
See [909].
[909] Bruce, Roberto D. 1968. Gramática del Lacandón. Mexico: Instituto
Nacional de Antropología e Historia
3.9
Mixe-Zoque (17)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [911] [912]
[911] Wichmann, S. 1995. The Relationship among the Mixe-Zoquean
Languages of Mexico (Studies in the Indigenous Languages of the
Americas). Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press
[912] Rhodes, Richard. 2006. Mixe-Zoquean Languages. In Keith
Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 8,
184-188. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
Classication comment: Also includes Ulterior Mixe, a newly discovered
language [913]
[913] Wichmann, S. 2008. Om opdagelsen af et gränseoverskridende
nyt sprog. In Jesper Nielsen & Mettelise Fritz Hansen (eds.), De
mange veje til Mesoamerika: Hyldestskrift til Una Canger, 63-80.
København: Afdelingen for Indianske Sprog og Kulturer, Institut for
Tvärkulturelle og Regionale Studier, Københavns Universitet
3.10.
OTOMANGUEAN (179)
119
3.9.1 Mixe (10)
See [914].
[914] Zavala, Roberto. 2000. Inversion and other Topics in the Grammar of
Olutec (Mixean). University of Oregon doctoral dissertation
3.9.2 Zoque (7)
See [916].
[916] Johnson, Heidi Anna. 2000. A Grammar of San Miguel Chimalapa
Zoque. University of Texas at Austin doctoral dissertation
3.10
Otomanguean (179)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [918]
[918] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Classication comment: Incl. Subtiaba-Tlapanec
3.10.1 Amuzgoan (3)
[919] includes a grammar (by M. Buck).
[919] Stewart, Cloyd & Ruth Stewart. 2000. Amuzgo de San Pedro
Amuzgos, Oaxaca (Serie de vocabularios y diccionarios indígenas "Mariano
Silva y Aceves" 44). Coyoacán: Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
3.10.2 Chiapanec-Mangue (2)
There are vocabularies etc. recorded later, but for a classical grammar check
[921].
[921] de Albornoz, Juan. 1875. Arte de la lengua chiapaneca (Bibliothèque
Linguistique Américaine I). Paris: Librairie-Éditeur J. Maisonneuve
120
CHAPTER 3.
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
3.10.3 Chinantecan (14)
See [923].
[923] Foris, David P. 2000. A Grammar of Sochiapan Chinantec (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 135). The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington. Studies in
Chinantec Languages 6
3.10.4 Mixtecan (57)
See [925].
[925] Macaulay, Monica A. 1996. A Grammar of Chalcatongo Mixtec
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 127). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
3.10.5 Otopamean (17)
See [927].
[927] Lastra, Yolanda. 1998. Ixtenco Otomí (Languages of the
World/Materials 19). München: Lincom
3.10.6 Popolocan (17)
See [929].
[929] Veerman-Leichsenring, Annette W. 1991. Gramática del Popoloca de
Metzontla. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
3.10.7 Subtiaba-Tlapanec (5)
See [931].
[931] Suárez, Jorge A. 1988. Tlapaneco de Malinaltepec (Archivo de
Lenguas Indígenas de México 12). México: El Colégio de México
3.11.
SERI (1)
121
3.10.8 Zapotecan (64)
See [933].
[933] Beam de Azcona, Rosemary Grace. 2004. A Coatlán-Loxicha Zapotec
grammar (Mexico). University of California at Berkeley doctoral
dissertation
3.11
Seri (1)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [935]
[935] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [936].
[936] Marlett, Stephen A. 1981. The Structure of Seri. University of
California at San Diego doctoral dissertation
3.12
Tarascan (2)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [937]
[937] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [938].
[938] Foster, Mary L. 1969. The Tarascan Language (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 56). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
122
CHAPTER 3.
3.13
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
Tequistlatecan (2)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [939]
[939] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [940] or [941].
[940] Waterhouse, Viola. 1980. Chontal de la Sierra de Oaxaca (Archivo de
Lenguas Indígenas de México). D. F.: Centro de Investigación para la
Integración Social, México
[941] Turner, Paul Raymond. 1966. Highland Chontal grammar. University
of Chicago doctoral dissertation
3.14
Totonacan (11)
Core area: Mexico
Canonical source: [942] [943]
[942] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
[943] MacKay, C. J. & F. R. Trechsel. 2006. Totonacan Languages. In
Keith Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume
13, 3-8. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
3.14.1 Tepehua (3)
See [944].
[944] Kung, Susan Smythe. 2007. A Descriptive Grammar of Huehuetla
Tepehua. University of Texas at Austin doctoral dissertation
3.15.
XINCAN (1)
123
3.14.2 Totonac (8)
See [946].
[946] MacKay, Carolyn J. 1999. A Grammar of Misantla Totonac (Studies
in Indigenous Languages of the Americas). Salt Lake City: University of
Utah Press
3.15
Xincan (1)
Core area: Guatemala
Canonical source: [948] pp. 49-53 [949]
[948] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
[949] Sachse, Frauke. 2010. Reconstructive Description of
Eighteenth-century Xinka Grammar. Universiteit Leiden doctoral
dissertation. 2 vols. Reworking of 1770 Arte de la lengua Szinca by
Manuel Maldonado de Matos
Lyle Campbell informs me (p.c 2006) that the Xinca handbook cited as a
manuscript for 30 years now is about to be re-typed for publication. Until
then, [950] supersedes older materials. A thorough re-working of Maldonado
de Matos's 18th century Xinca description is [951].
[950] Schumann Galvez, Otto. 1967. Xinca de Guazacapán. Universidad
Nacional Autónoma de México masters thesis
[951] Sachse, Frauke. 2010. Reconstructive Description of
Eighteenth-century Xinka Grammar. Universiteit Leiden doctoral
dissertation. 2 vols. Reworking of 1770 Arte de la lengua Szinca by Manuel
Maldonado de Matos
124
CHAPTER 3.
MIDDLE AMERICA (294)
Chapter 4
Australia (268)
Dixon's recent, but slightly eccentric, handbook covers Australia [952].
More language families can be inferred to have existed in the region at
hand [953] [954].
[952] Dixon, R. M. W. 2002. Australian Languages: Their Nature and
Development (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[953] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative Studies
of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic Linguistics
552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[954] McGregor, William B. 2004. The Languages of the Kimberley,
Western Australia. London & New York: Routledge
4.1
Anindilyakwa (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [955] [956]
[955] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
125
126
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[956] Leeding, Velma. 1989. Anindilyakwa Phonology and
Morphology. Sydney: University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
See [957].
[957] Leeding, Velma. 1989. Anindilyakwa Phonology and Morphology.
Sydney: University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
4.2
Anson Bay (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: pp. 13 [958] [959]
[958] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[959] Ford, Lysbeth J. 1998. A Description of the Emmi language of
the Northern Territory of Australia. Canberra: Australian National
University doctoral dissertation
See [960] and the sketches in [961].
[960] Ford, Lysbeth J. 1990. The phonology and morphology of Bachamal
(Wogait). Canberra: Australian National University masters thesis
[961] Tryon, Darrell T. 1974. Daly Family Languages, Australia (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 32). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
4.3.
4.3
BUNABAN (2)
127
Bunaban (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [962]
[962] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
See [963].
[963] McGregor, William. 1990. A Functional Grammar of Gooniyandi
(Studies in Language: Companion Series 22). Amsterdam: John Benjamins.
Publication of 1984 A grammar of Kuniyanti: An Australian Aboriginal
language of the Southern Kimberley, Western Australia, PhD U Sydney
4.4
Eastern Daly (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: pp. 13 [964] [965] [966]
[964] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[965] Harvey, Mark. 2003b. The Evolution of Verb Systems in the
Eastern Daly language family. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 159-184. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
128
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
[966] Harvey, Mark. 2003a. The Evolution of object enclitic
paradigms in the Eastern Daly language family. In Nicholas Evans
(ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia:
Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex
region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 185-201. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [967].
[967] Zandvoort, F. B. 1999. A grammar of Matngele. Armidale: University
of New England masters thesis
4.5
Gaagudju (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [968] [969]
[968] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[969] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
Classication comment: Evidence for an Arnhem family or a Gunwinyguan
aliation is not sucient.
See [970].
[970] Harvey, Mark. 2002. A Grammar of Gaagudju (Mouton Grammar
Library 24). Mouton de Gruyter
4.6.
4.6
GARRWAN (1)
129
Garrwan (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [971] [972]
[971] Breen, Gavan. 2003. Wanyi and Garrwa Comparative Data. In
Nicholas Evans (ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern
Australia: Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically
complex region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 425-462. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[972] Belfrage, Hugh. 2003. Wanyi and Garrwa Comparative Data:
An Update. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan
languages of northern Australia: Comparative Studies of the
continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic Linguistics
552), 463-471. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Wanyi, Garrwa.
See [973] [974].
[973] Furby, E. S. & C. E. Furby. 1977. A preliminary analysis of Garawa
phrases and clauses (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 42). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[974] Mushin, Ilana. 2000. Garrwa Jangkurr: a guide to the Garrwa
language. Borroloola: Garrwa Language Project
4.7
Giimbiyu [Extinct] (3)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [975]
130
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
[975] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Mangeri and Uningangk are dialects of the same
language pp. 372 [976].
[976] Capell, Arthur. 1941-1942, 1942-1943. Languages of Arnhem
Land, North Australia. Oceania XII, XIII. 364392, 2451
See [977].
[977] Campbell, Lauren. 2006. A Sketch Grammar of Urningangk, Erre and
Mengerrdji: the Giimbiyu languages of Western Arnhem Land. Department
of Linguistics and Applied Linguistics, University of Melbourne masters
thesis
4.8
Gunwinyguan (9)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [978] [979]
[978] Evans, Nicholas (ed.). 2003c. The non-Pama-Nyungan languages
of northern Australia: Comparative Studies of the continent's most
linguistically complex region (Pacic Linguistics 552). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[979] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
Classication comment: Incl. Ngandi-Nunggubuyu, Rembargic, Gunwinggic, Ngalkbun, Western Gunwinyguan (Jawoyn and Warray) but excluding Maningrida, Kunkarakany, Gaagudju, Mangarrayi, Wagiman
and Yangmanic. The evidence for an Arnhem family is not sucient.
4.8.
GUNWINYGUAN (9)
131
4.8.1 Ngandi-Nunggubuyu (2)
See [980].
[980] Heath, Jerey. 1984. Functional Grammar of Nunggubuyu. Canberra:
Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies
4.8.2 Gunwinggic (2)
See [982].
[982] Evans, Nicholas. 2003a. Bininj Gun-Wok: A Pan-dialectal Grammar
of Mayali, Kunwinjku and Kune (Pacic Linguistics 541). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University. 2 vols
4.8.3 Ngalkbun (1)
4.8.4 Rembargic (2)
See [984].
[984] McKay, G. R. 1975. Rembarnga, A language of central Arnhem Land.
Australian National University doctoral dissertation
4.8.5 Western Gunwinyguan (2)
For Waray see [986]. For Jawoyn the dictionary [987] is probably the best
source (The same authors are working with the last speaker to nish a grammar manuscript).
[986] Harvey, Mark. 1986. Ngoni Waray Amungal-Yang: The Waray
Language from Adelaide River. Canberra: Australian National University
masters thesis
[987] Francesca Merlan & Pascale Jacq. 2005. Jawoyn-English dictionary &
English nder-list. Northern Territory: Diwurruwurru-jaru Aboriginal
Corporation, Katherine
132
4.9
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
Iwaidjan Proper (5)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [990] [991]
[990] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[991] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
Classication comment: The evidence for including Marrku-Wurrugu in
Iwaidjan is not sucient as the similarities may well be due to borrowing in the case of Marrku [992] and the very poorly attested Wurrugu
was included because of its lexical correspondences with Marrku rather
than the rest of Iwaidjan [993].
[992] Evans, Nick. 2006. More dierent than we thought: Reassessing
the genetic status of Marrku. Paper Presented at Blackwood by the
Sea, Pearl Beach, March 2006
[993] Evans, Nicholas. 1996. First and last notes on Wurrugu.
University of Melbourne Working Papers in Linguistics 16. 9197
See [994] and the update [995].
[994] Capell, Arthur & H. E. Hinch. 1970. Maung Grammar: Texts and
Vocabulary (Janua Linguarum: Series Practica 98). Mouton de Gruyter
[995] Singer, Ruth. 2006. Agreement in Mawng: Productive and lexicalised
uses of agreement in an Australian language. University of Melbourne
doctoral dissertation
4.10.
KUNGARAKANY [EXTINCT] (1)
4.10
133
Kungarakany [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [996] [997]
[996] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[997] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
Classication comment: Evidence for an Arnhem family or a Gunwinyguan
aliation is not sucient.
See [998]. There are also notes by Gavan Breen deposited at AIATSIS, but
he was not able to work with the best speaker, and the material is only
vocabulary and short sentences with possibly English elicitation inuence.
[998] Parish, Lucy. 1983. Some Aspects of Kungarakany Verb Morphology.
Canberra: Australian National University masters thesis
4.11
Jarrakan (3)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [999] [1000]
[999] McConvell, Patrick. 2003. Headward Migration: A Kimberley
Counterexample. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan
languages of northern Australia: Comparative Studies of the
continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic Linguistics
552), 75-92. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
134
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
[1000] McGregor, William B. 2004. The Languages of the Kimberley,
Western Australia. London & New York: Routledge
See [1001].
[1001] Kofod, Frances. 1978. The Miriwung language (East Kimberley): a
phonological and morphological study. New England, Australia: University
of New England, Armidale masters thesis
4.12
Larrakiyan (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1002] [1003]
[1002] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[1003] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
See [1004].
[1004] Capell, A. 1984. The Laragia language. In Papers in Australian
linguistics No. 16 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 68), 55-106. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
4.13
Limilngan (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1005]
4.14.
MANGARRAYI-MARAN (3)
135
[1005] Harvey, Mark. 2001. A Grammar of Limilngan: A Language of
the Mary River region Northern Territory Australia (Pacic
Linguistics 516). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
See [1006].
[1006] Harvey, Mark. 2001. A Grammar of Limilngan: A Language of the
Mary River region Northern Territory Australia (Pacic Linguistics 516).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
4.14
Mangarrayi-Maran (3)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1007] [1008] [1009]
[1007] Merlan, Francesca. 2003. The genetic position of Mangarrayi:
evidence from nominal prexation. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 353-367. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1008] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
[1009] Sharpe, Margaret. 2008. Alawa and its Neighbours: Enigma
Variations 1 and 2. In Claire Bowern, Bethwyn Evans & Luisa Miceli
(eds.), Morphology and Language History: In honour of Harold Koch
(Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History of Linguistic Science
298), 59-69. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
Classication comment: Verb morphology evidence for a Gunwinyguan
aliation [1010] or an Arnhem family [1011] is still inconclusive.
136
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
[1010] Alpher, Barry, Nicholas Evans & Mark Harvey. 2003. Proto
Gunwinyguan verb suxes. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 305-352. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1011] Green, Rebecca. 2003b. Proto Maningrida within Proto
Arnhem: Evidence from verbal inectional suxes. In Nicholas Evans
(ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia:
Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex
region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 369-421. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1012] [1013] [1014].
[1012] Heath, Jerey. 1980b. Basic Materials in Warndarang: Grammar,
Texts and Dictionary (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 72). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1013] Heath, J. 1981. Basic Materials in Mara: Grammar, Texts and
Dictionary (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 60). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1014] Merlan, Francesca. 1982. Mangarayi (Lingua Descriptive Studies 4).
Amsterdam: North-Holland, Amsterdam
4.15
Maningrida (4)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1015] [1016]
[1015] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
4.16.
MARRKU-WURRUGU [EXTINCT] (2)
137
[1016] Green, Rebecca. 2003b. Proto Maningrida within Proto
Arnhem: Evidence from verbal inectional suxes. In Nicholas Evans
(ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia:
Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex
region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 369-421. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Membership is Burarra, Gurr-Goni, Na-kara and
Ndjébbana. Evidence for inclusion in an Arnhem family is still inconclusive.
See [1017].
[1017] McKay, Graham. 2000. Ndjébbana. In R.M.W. Dixon & Barry
Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages volume 5, 155-356. Oxford
University Press
4.16
Marrku-Wurrugu [Extinct] (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1018] [1019]
[1018] Evans, Nick. 2006. More dierent than we thought:
Reassessing the genetic status of Marrku. Paper Presented at
Blackwood by the Sea, Pearl Beach, March 2006
[1019] Evans, Nicholas. 1996. First and last notes on Wurrugu.
University of Melbourne Working Papers in Linguistics 16. 9197
Classication comment: The evidence for including Marrku in Iwaidjan is
not sucient as the similarities may well be due to borrowing [1020].
The very poorly attested Wurrugu has lexical correspondences with
Marrku rather than the rest of Iwaidjan [1021].
[1020] Evans, Nick. 2006. More dierent than we thought:
Reassessing the genetic status of Marrku. Paper Presented at
Blackwood by the Sea, Pearl Beach, March 2006
138
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
[1021] Evans, Nicholas. 1996. First and last notes on Wurrugu.
University of Melbourne Working Papers in Linguistics 16. 9197
See [1022] for a modern taste of the little data there is. Some festures are
given in pp. 34-35 [1023]. All there is on Wurrugu, some fty words, are
given in [1024].
[1022] Evans, Nick. 2006. More dierent than we thought: Reassessing the
genetic status of Marrku. Paper Presented at Blackwood by the Sea, Pearl
Beach, March 2006
[1023] Capell, Arthur. 1941-1942, 1942-1943. Languages of Arnhem Land,
North Australia. Oceania XII, XIII. 364392, 2451
[1024] Evans, Nicholas. 1996. First and last notes on Wurrugu.
University of Melbourne Working Papers in Linguistics 16. 9197
4.17
Minkin-Tangkic (4)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1025] [1026]
[1025] Tryon, Darrell T. & G. N. O'Grady. 1990. The Minkin
language of the Burketown region. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), Studies in
comparative Pama-Nyungan (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 111),
173-207. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1026] Evans, Nicholas. 2005a. East Across a Narrow Sea:
Micro-Colonization and Synthetic Prehistory in the Wellesley Islands,
Northern Australia. In Toshiki Osada (ed.), Linguistics, Archaeology
and the human past (Occasional Paper 1), 9-39. Kyoto: Indus Project,
Research Inst. for Humanity and Nature
4.18.
MIRNDI (5)
139
4.17.1 Minkin (1)
All that is attested, a couple of hundred words, is shown and analysed in
[1027].
[1027] Tryon, Darrell T. & G. N. O'Grady. 1990. The Minkin language of
the Burketown region. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), Studies in comparative
Pama-Nyungan (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 111), 173-207. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
4.17.2 Tangkic (3)
See [1029].
[1029] Evans, Nicholas D. 1995. A Grammar of Kayardild: With
Historical-Comparative Notes on Tangkic (Mouton Grammar Library 15).
Mouton de Gruyter
4.18
Mirndi (5)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1031]
[1031] Harvey, Mark. 2008. Proto Mirndi: a discontinuous language
family in northern Australia (Pacic Linguistics 593). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
4.18.1 West Barkly (3)
See [1032].
[1032] Nordlinger, Rachel. 1998. A Grammar of Wambaya, Northern
Territory (Australia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 140). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
140
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
4.18.2 Djamindjungan (2)
See [1034].
[1034] Schultze-Berndt, Eva. 2000. Simple and complex verbs in Jaminjung:
A study of event categorisation in an Australian language. Katholieke
Universiteit Nijmegen doctoral dissertation
4.19
Northern Daly (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: pp. 13 [1036]
[1036] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
See [1037].
[1037] Birk, D. B. W. 1976. The MalakMalak language, Daly River
(Western Arnhem Land) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 45). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
4.20
Nyulnyulan (9)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1038] [1039]
[1038] Bowern, Claire. 2004. Diagnostic Similarities and Dierences
Between Nyulnyulan and Neighbouring Languages. In Claire Bowern
& Harold Koch (eds.), Australian Languages: Classication and the
Comparative Method (Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History
of Linguistic Science: Series IV: Current Issues in Linguistic Theory
249), 269-290. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
4.21.
PAMA-NYUNGAN (175)
141
[1039] Stokes, Bronwyn & William McGregor. 2003. Classication
and Subclassication of the Nyulnyulan Languages. In Nicholas
Evans (ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia:
Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex
region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 29-74. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1040].
[1040] Stokes, Bronwyn. 1982. A Description of Nyigina, A Language of
West Kimberley, Western Australia. Canberra: Australian National
University doctoral dissertation
4.21
Pama-Nyungan (175)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1041] [1042]
[1041] Alpher, Barry. 2004. Pama-Nyungan: Phonological
Reconstruction and Status as a Phylo-Genetic Group. In Claire
Bowern & Harold Koch (eds.), Australian Languages: Classication
and the Comparative Method (Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and
History of Linguistic Science: Series IV: Current Issues in Linguistic
Theory 249), 93-126. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[1042] Alpher, Barry, Georey O'Grayd & Claire Bowern. 2008.
Western Torres Strait Language Classication and Development. In
Claire Bowern, Bethwyn Evans & Luisa Miceli (eds.), Morphology and
Language History: In honour of Harold Koch (Amsterdam Studies in
the Theory and History of Linguistic Science 298), 15-30. Amsterdam:
John Benjamins
Classication comment: Incl. the Western Torres Strait language.
142
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
4.21.1 Arandic (6)
See [1043].
[1043] Wilkins, David P. 1989. Mparntwe Arrernte (Aranda): Studies in the
Structure and Semantics of Grammar. Canberra: Australian National
University doctoral dissertation
4.21.2 Baagandji (2)
See [1045].
[1045] Hercus, Luise A. 1982. The B
agandji Language (Pacic Linguistics:
Series B 67). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
4.21.3 Bandjalangic (1)
See [1047].
[1047] Sharpe, Margareth C. 2005. Grammar and texts of the
Yugambeh-Bundjalung dialect chain in Eastern Australia (Languages of the
World/Materials 370). München: Lincom
4.21.4 Dyangadi (2)
4.21.5 Dyirbalic (3)
See [1049].
[1049] Dixon, R. M. W. 1972. The Dyirbal Language of North Queensland
(Studies in Linguistics). Cambridge University Press
4.21.6 Flinders Island (1)
4.21.7 Galgadungic (2)
See [1051] [1052].
[1051] Blake, Barry J. 1969. The Kalkatungu Language (Australian
Aboriginal Studies 20, Linguistic Series 8). Canberra: Australian Institute
of Aboriginal Studies
4.21.
PAMA-NYUNGAN (175)
143
[1052] Blake, Barry J. 1979. A Kalkatungu Grammar (Pacic Linguistics:
Series B 57). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
4.21.8 Gumbaynggiric (1)
See [1055].
[1055] Eades, Diana. 1979. Gumbaynggir. In R.M.W. Dixon & Barry Blake
(eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages volume 1, 245-362. Amsterdam:
John Benjamins
4.21.9 Guugu Yimidhirr (2)
See [1057] which also references the older Yimidhirr materials.
[1057] Haviland, John. 1979. Guugu Yimidhirr. In R.M.W. Dixon & Barry
Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages volume 1, 27-82.
Amsterdam: John Benjamins
4.21.10 Karnic (11)
See [1059].
[1059] Austin, Peter. 1981. A Grammar of Diyari, South Australia
(Cambridge Studies in Linguistics 32). Cambridge University Press
4.21.11 Lardil (1)
See [1061].
[1061] Klokeid, T. J. 1976. Topics in Lardil Grammar. Massachusetts
Institute of Technology doctoral dissertation
4.21.12 Maric (12)
See [1063].
[1063] Tsunoda, T. 1974. A Grammar of the Waru­u language, North
Queensland. Monash University masters thesis
144
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
4.21.13 Mbara (1)
4.21.14 Muruwaric (1)
See [1065].
[1065] Oates, Lynette F. 1988. The Muruwari Language (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 108). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
4.21.15 Ngarinyeric-Yithayithic (1)
4.21.16 Paman (43)
Two grammars are [1067] [1068].
[1067] Smith, Iam & Steve Johnson. 2000. Kugu Nganhcara. In R.M.W.
Dixon & Barry Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages volume 5,
357-507. Oxford University Press
[1068] Alpher, Barry Jacob. 1973. Son of Ergative: the Yir Yoront
Language of Northeast Australia. Cornell University doctoral dissertation
4.21.17 South-West (52)
Two grammars are [1071] [1072].
[1071] Hercus, L. A. 1999. A Grammar of the Wirangu Language from the
West Coast of South Australia (Pacic Linguistics 150). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1072] Dench, Alan. 1994. Martuthunira: A Language of the Pilbara Region
of Western Australia (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 125). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
4.21.18 Wagaya-Warluwaric (3)
See [1075].
[1075] Breen, J. G. 1971. A description of the Waluwara language. Monash
University masters thesis
˙
4.21.
PAMA-NYUNGAN (175)
145
4.21.19 Waka-Kabic (4)
4.21.20 Warumungic (1)
See [1077].
[1077] Simpson, J. 2002. A Learner's Guide to Warumungu. Alice Springs:
IAD Press
4.21.21 Western Torres Strait (1)
See a recent sketch [1079] plus some old materials [1080].
[1079] Ford, Kevin & Dana Ober. 1991. A sketch of Kalaw Kawaw Ya. In S.
Romaine (ed.), Language in Australia, 118-142. Cambridge University Press
[1080] Ray, Sidney H. & Alfred C. Haddon. 1896-1898. A Study of the
Languages of Torres Straits with Vocabularies and Grammatical Notes:
Part II. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy: Third Series IV. 119373.
Sketch of Saibai Grammar and sketch of Daudai Grammar
4.21.22 Wiradhuric (3)
4.21.23 Worimi (2)
4.21.24 Yalandyic (3)
See [1083].
[1083] Patz, Elisabeth. 2002. A Grammar of the Kuku Yalanji Language of
North Queensland (Pacic Linguistics 527). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
4.21.25 Yanyuwan (1)
See [1085].
[1085] Kirton, Jean & Bella Charlie. 1996. Further Aspects of the Grammar
of Yanyuwa, Northern Australia (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 131).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
146
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
4.21.26 Yidinic (2)
See [1087].
[1087] Dixon, R. M. W. 1977. A Grammar of Yidiñ (Cambridge Studies in
Linguistics 19). Cambridge University Press
4.21.27 Yugambal (1)
4.21.28 Yuin (2)
4.21.29 Yuulngu (10)
See [1089] or [1090].
[1089] Wilkinson, M. 1991. Djambarrpuyngu, a Yolngu variety of northern
Australia. Sydney: University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
[1090] Heath, Jerey. 1980a. Basic Materials in Ritharngu: Grammar,
Texts and Dictionary (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 62). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
4.22
Southern Daly (2)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1093]
[1093] Green, Ian. 2003a. The Genetic Status of Murrinh-Patha. In
Nicholas Evans (ed.), The non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern
Australia: Comparative Studies of the continent's most linguistically
complex region (Pacic Linguistics 552), 125-158. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1094] [1095] or [1096].
[1094] Walsh, Michael J. 1976. The Murinypata Language of North-West
Australia. Canberra: Australian National University doctoral dissertation
4.23. OYSTER BAY, BIG RIVER, LITTLE SWANPORT (TASMANIAN) [EXTINCT] (3)147
[1095] Blythe, Joe. 2009. Doing Referring in Murriny Patha Conversation.
University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
[1096] Reid, Nicholas J. 1990. Ngan'gityemerri: A Language of the Daly
River Region, Northern territory of Australia. Canberra: Australian
National University doctoral dissertation
4.23
Oyster Bay, Big River, Little Swanport
(Tasmanian) [Extinct] (3)
Core area: Tasmania
Canonical source: [1097]
[1097] Crowley, Terry & R. M. W. Dixon. 1981. Tasmanian. In R. M.
W. Dixon & B. J. Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages,
Vol 2, 394-427. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
Classication comment: The Tasmanian languages present a special case
of classication on scanty data. Keeping a level of 'material necessary
to declare
See [1098] for almost all materials and [1099] for references to the rest.
[1098] Schmidt, Wilhelm. 1952. Die Tasmanischen Sprachen: Quellen,
Gruppierungen, Grammatik, Wörterbucher (Comité International de
Linguistes: Publications de la Comission d'Enquête Linguistique).
Utrecht-Anvers: Spectrum
[1099] Crowley, Terry & R. M. W. Dixon. 1981. Tasmanian. In R. M. W.
Dixon & B. J. Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages, Vol 2,
394-427. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
4.24
Piper River, Cape Portland, Ben Lomond
(Tasmanian) [Extinct] (3)
Core area: Tasmania
148
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
Canonical source: [1100]
[1100] Crowley, Terry & R. M. W. Dixon. 1981. Tasmanian. In R. M.
W. Dixon & B. J. Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages,
Vol 2, 394-427. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
Classication comment: The Tasmanian languages present a special case
of classication on scanty data. Keeping a level of 'material necessary
to declare
See [1101] for almost all materials and [1102] for references to the rest.
[1101] Schmidt, Wilhelm. 1952. Die Tasmanischen Sprachen: Quellen,
Gruppierungen, Grammatik, Wörterbucher (Comité International de
Linguistes: Publications de la Comission d'Enquête Linguistique).
Utrecht-Anvers: Spectrum
[1102] Crowley, Terry & R. M. W. Dixon. 1981. Tasmanian. In R. M. W.
Dixon & B. J. Blake (eds.), Handbook of Australian Languages, Vol 2,
394-427. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
4.25
Tiwi (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1103]
[1103] Osborne, C. R. 1974. The Tiwi Language (Australian
Aboriginal Studies 55, Linguistic Series 21). Canberra: Australian
Institute of Aboriginal Studies. Publication of Osbourne, Charles
Roland 1970 A grammar of the Tiwi language of North Australia,
PhD University of London
See [1104] which covers [1105]. There is also the newer, more philosophicotheoretical [1106].
[1104] Lee, Jennifer. 1987. Tiwi Today: A Study of Language Change in a
Contact Situation (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 96). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
4.26.
UMBUGARLA-NGURMBUR (1)
149
[1105] Osborne, C. R. 1974. The Tiwi Language (Australian Aboriginal
Studies 55, Linguistic Series 21). Canberra: Australian Institute of
Aboriginal Studies. Publication of Osbourne, Charles Roland 1970 A
grammar of the Tiwi language of North Australia, PhD University of
London
[1106] Plassais, Françoise. 1999. Étude linguistique et éthnolinguistique de
la langue Tiwi (Australie). Paris: Université Paris IV Sorbonne doctoral
dissertation
4.26
Umbugarla-Ngurmbur (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1107]
[1107] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
Classication comment: Dixon's suggestion [1108] received a shattering review by Evans [1109]. For the internal coherence, it seems that Ngurmbur is so close to Umbugarla that they could be considered one language
[1110], though this is not clear.
[1108] Dixon, R. M. W. 2002. Australian Languages: Their Nature
and Development (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
[1109] Evans, Nicholas. 2005b. Review Article: Australian Languages
Reconsidered: A Review of Dixon (2002). Oceanic Linguistics 44(1).
242286
[1110] Harvey, Mark. 2002. A Grammar of Gaagudju (Mouton
Grammar Library 24). Mouton de Gruyter
See [1111].
[1111] Davies, Jennifer. 1989. Umbugarla: A Sketch Grammar. University
of Melbourne masters thesis
150
CHAPTER 4.
4.27
AUSTRALIA (268)
Wagiman (1)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1112]
[1112] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: So far there has been no published case for a
relation with Yangmanic beyond typological similarities and very low
cognate percentages pp. 5-6 [1113], and there is no obvious relation
between the two [1114].
[1113] Wilson, Stephen. 1999. Coverbs and complex predicates in
Wagiman (Stanford Monographs in Linguistics). Stanford: CSLI
Publications
[1114] Cook, A. 1987. Wagiman matyin: a description of the wagiman
language of the Northern Territory. Melbourne: La Trobe University
doctoral dissertation
See [1115] and the update [1116].
[1115] Cook, A. 1987. Wagiman matyin: a description of the wagiman
language of the Northern Territory. Melbourne: La Trobe University
doctoral dissertation
[1116] Wilson, Stephen. 1999. Coverbs and complex predicates in Wagiman
(Stanford Monographs in Linguistics). Stanford: CSLI Publications
4.28.
WESTERN DALY (10)
4.28
151
Western Daly (10)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: pp. 13 [1117] [1118]
[1117] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[1118] Ford, Lysbeth J. 1998. A Description of the Emmi language of
the Northern Territory of Australia. Canberra: Australian National
University doctoral dissertation
See [1119] [1120].
[1119] Green, Ian. 1989. Marrithiyel: A Language of the Daly River Region
of Australia's Northern Territory. Canberra: Australian National University
doctoral dissertation
[1120] Ford, Lysbeth J. 1998. A Description of the Emmi language of the
Northern Territory of Australia. Canberra: Australian National University
doctoral dissertation
4.29
Worrorran (7)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1121]
[1121] McGregor, William B. & Alan Rumsey. 2009. Worrorran
revisited: the case for genetic relations among languages of the
Northern Kimberley region of Western Australia (Pacic Linguistics
600). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
152
CHAPTER 4.
AUSTRALIA (268)
See [1122] [1123].
[1122] Clendon, Mark. 2000. Topics in Worora Grammar. University of
Adelaide doctoral dissertation
[1123] Clendon, Mark. 2001. A Grammar of Worrorra. Halls Creek,
Western Australia: Kimberley Language Resource Centre
4.30
Yangmanic (3)
Core area: Australia
Canonical source: [1124]
[1124] Evans, Nicholas. 2003b. Comparative non-Pama-Nyungan and
Australian Historical Linguistics. In Nicholas Evans (ed.), The
non-Pama-Nyungan languages of northern Australia: Comparative
Studies of the continent's most linguistically complex region (Pacic
Linguistics 552), 3-25. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: So far there has been no published case for a
relation with Wagiman beyond typological similarities and very low
cognate percentages pp. 5-6 [1125], and there is no obvious relation
between the two [1126].
[1125] Wilson, Stephen. 1999. Coverbs and complex predicates in
Wagiman (Stanford Monographs in Linguistics). Stanford: CSLI
Publications
[1126] Cook, A. 1987. Wagiman matyin: a description of the wagiman
language of the Northern Territory. Melbourne: La Trobe University
doctoral dissertation
See [1127].
[1127] Merlan, Francesca C. 1994. A Grammar of Wardaman: A Language
of the Northern territory of Australia (Mouton Grammar Library 11).
Mouton de Gruyter
Chapter 5
North America (327)
The two wonderful handbooks [1128] and [1129], cover the whole eld in ne
detail. The references in this section are largely derivative of them.
See [1130] [1131] [1132] [1133] for more information on unclassiables.
[1128] Goddard, Ives (ed.). 1996. Languages (Handbook of North American
Indians 17). Washinton, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution
[1129] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1130] Landar, H. 1977. North American Indian Languages. In Thomas A.
Sebeok (ed.), Native Languages of the Americas: Volume 2, 207-400. New
York: Plenum
[1131] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the Historical
Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in Anthropological
Linguistics). Oxford University Press
[1132] Goddard, Ives. 2005b. The Indigenous Languages of the Southeast.
Anthropological Linguistics 47(1). 160
[1133] Waddell, Gene. 2004. Cusabo. In Raymond D. Fogelson (ed.),
Southeast (Handbook of North American Indians 14), 254-264. Washinton,
D. C.: Smithsonian Institution
153
154
5.1
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Adai [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1134]
[1134] Goddard, Ives. 2005b. The Indigenous Languages of the
Southeast. Anthropological Linguistics 47(1). 160
Only 275 words known, see [1135].
[1135] Grant, Anthony P. 1995. John Sibley's Adai vocabulary: a
contribution to Caddoan Lexicography?. Paper presented at 1995
Siouan-Caddoan Conference, Albuquerque. contains entire vocabulary of
Adai from MS in American Philosophical Soc
5.2
Algic (44)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1136]
[1136] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.2.1 Algonquian (42)
Algonquian Central (23)
See [1137].
[1137] Valentine, J. Randolph. 2001. Nishnaabemwin Reference Grammar.
Toronto: University of Toronto Press
Algonquian Eastern (10)
See [1139].
[1139] Leavitt, Robert M. 1996. Passamaquoddy-Maliseet (Languages of the
World/Materials 27). München: Lincom
5.3.
ALSEA [EXTINCT] (1)
155
Plains (5)
See [1141].
[1141] Frantz, D. G. 1991. Blackfoot Grammar. University of Toronto Press
Algonquian Unclassied (1)
5.2.2 Wiyot (1)
See [1143] [1144].
[1143] Teeter, Karl V. 1964. The Wiyot Language (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 37). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
[1144] Teeter, Karl V. & J. Nichols. 1991. Wiyot Handbook (Algonquian
and Iroquoian Linguistics, Memoir 10, 11). Winnipeg: Algonquian and
Iroquoian Linguistics
5.2.3 Yurok (1)
See [1147].
[1147] Robins, Robert H. 1958. The Yurok Language: Grammar, Texts and
Lexicon (University of California Publications in Linguistics 15). Berkeley
and Los Angeles: University of California Press
5.3
Alsea [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1149]
[1149] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
The most extensive published work is the text collection [1150]. There are
also recent papers by Eugene Buckley, see [1151] for references as well as
further references to massive unpublished materials, including a grammar.
156
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
[1150] Frachtenberg, Leo Joachim. 1920. Alsea texts and myths (Bureau of
American Ethnology Bulletin 67). Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian
Institution
[1151] Buckley, Eugene. 2007. Vowel-sonorant metathesis in Alsea.
International Journal of American Linguistics 73. 139
5.4
Atakapan [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1152]
[1152] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
The only grammar sketch available is [1153].
[1153] Swanton, John R. 1929. A Sketch of the Atakapa Language.
International Journal of American Linguistics 14(3). 121149
5.5
Beothuk [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1154]
[1154] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
The 400 or so attested words are reproduced faithfully from various sources
in [1155].
[1155] Hewson, John. 1978. Beothuk Vocabularies (Technical Papers of the
Newfoundland Museum 2). Newfoundland: Newfoundland Museum,
St. Johns
5.6.
CADDOAN (5)
5.6
157
Caddoan (5)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1156]
[1156] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1157].
[1157] Rood, David S. 1976. Wichita Grammar. New York: Garland
5.7
Cayuse [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1158]
[1158] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North
America (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
All materials (almost only lexical) have been assembled by Rigsby [1159].
[1159] Rigsby, Bruce. 1969. The Waiilatpuan Problem: More on
Cayuse-Molala Relatability. Northwest Anthropological Research Notes 3(1).
68146
5.8
Chimakuan [Extinct] (2)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1160]
[1160] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
158
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Classication comment: Incl. Quileute
See [1161].
[1161] Andrade, Manuel J. 1933-1938. Quileute. In Franz Boas (ed.),
Handbook of American Indian languages: Volume 3 (Bulletin of American
Ethnology 40), 149-292. Government Printing Oce, Washington:
5.9
Chimariko [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1162]
[1162] Jany, Carmen. 2009. Chimariko Grammar: Areal and
Typological Perspective (University of California Publications in
Linguistics 142). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California
Press
There's the older [1163] and the very recent [1164], based on the extensive
JP Harrington nachlass.
[1163] Dixon, Roland B. 1910. The Chimariko Indians and Language.
University of California Publications in American Archaeology and
Ethnology 5(5). 293380
[1164] Jany, Carmen. 2009. Chimariko Grammar: Areal and Typological
Perspective (University of California Publications in Linguistics 142).
Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press
5.10
Chinook (2)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1165]
[1165] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.11.
CHITIMACHA [EXTINCT] (1)
159
See [1166].
[1166] Dyk, W. 1933. A Grammar of Wishram. Yale University doctoral
dissertation
5.11
Chitimacha [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1167]
[1167] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
There is a sketch [1168]. But see pp. 387 [1169] for references to all
known materials (including an unpublished fairly extensive grammar). Also,
Granberry has put out a collection which contains a lot of information on
the extinct Chitimacha as well as a partly revived variety [1170].
[1168] Swadesh, Morris. 1946. Chitimacha. In Harry Hoijer (ed.), Linguistic
structures of native America (Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology 6),
312-336. New York: Viking Fund
[1169] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1170] Granberry, Julian. 2004. Modern Chitimacha (Sitimaxa) (Languages
of the World/Materials 438). München: Lincom
5.12
Chumashan [Extinct] (7)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1171] [1172]
[1171] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
160
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
[1172] Klar, Kathryn A. 1977. Topics in Historical Chumash
Grammar. University of California at Berkeley doctoral dissertation
See [1173].
[1173] Applegate, Richard Brian. 1972. Ineseño Chumash Grammar.
University of California at Berkeley doctoral dissertation
5.13
Coahuilteco [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1174]
[1174] Campbell, Lyle. 1996. Coahuiltecan: A Closer Look.
Anthropological Linguistics 38(4). 620634
See [1175] [1176].
[1175] Troike, Rudolph C. 1996. Sketch of Coahuilteco, a Language Isolate
of Texas. In Ives Goddard (ed.), Languages (Handbook of North American
Indians 17), 644-665. Washinton, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution
[1176] Troike, Rudolph C. 1959. A descriptive phonology and morphology
of Coahuilteco. University of Texas doctoral dissertation
5.14
Cochimi-Yuman (9)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1177]
[1177] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Grammars, dictionaries and text collections abound for this family. See
e.g. [1178] and [1179].
5.15.
COMECRUDAN [EXTINCT] (1)
161
[1178] Miller, Amy. 2001. A Grammar of Jamul Tiipay (Mouton Grammar
Library 23). Mouton de Gruyter
[1179] Mixco, Mauricio J. 2000. Kiliwa (Languages of the World/Materials
193). München: Lincom
5.15
Comecrudan [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1180]
[1180] Campbell, Lyle. 1996. Coahuiltecan: A Closer Look.
Anthropological Linguistics 38(4). 620634
The largest of a few vocabularies (including some sentences) is [1181].
[1181] Swanton, John R. 1940a. Comecrudo-English vocabulary recorded
by Albert S. Gatschet in 1886. In Linguistic Material from the tribes of
Southern Texas and Northeastern Mexico (Bureau of American Ethnology
Bulletin 127), 55-118. Washington: Government Printing Oce
5.16
Coosan (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1182]
[1182] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1183].
[1183] Frachtenberg, Leo J. 1922a. Coos. In Franz Boas (ed.), Handbook of
American Indian languages: Volume 2 (Bulletin of American Ethnology
40), 297-430. Washington: Government Printing Oce
162
CHAPTER 5.
5.17
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Cotoname [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1184]
[1184] Campbell, Lyle. 1996. Coahuiltecan: A Closer Look.
Anthropological Linguistics 38(4). 620634
There are two only short vocabularies pp. 395 [1185], namely [1186] and the
unpublished [1187].
[1185] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1186] Swanton, John R. 1940b. Cotoname-English vocabulary collected by
Albert S. Gatschet in 1886. In Linguistic Material from the tribes of
Southern Texas and Northeastern Mexico (Bureau of American Ethnology
Bulletin 127), 118-121. Washington: Government Printing Oce
[1187] Berlandler, Jean Louis & Rafael Chowell. 1828-1829. Vocabularies of
languages of South Texas and the Lower Rio Grande. Additional
Manuscripts no. 38720, in the British Library, London
5.18
Eskimo-Aleut (11)
Core area: Arctic N America
Canonical source: [1188] [1189]
[1188] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
[1189] Berge, A. 2006. Eskimo-Aleut. In Keith Brown (ed.),
Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 4, 219-223. 2nd edn.
Amsterdam: Elsevier
5.19.
ESSELEN [EXTINCT] (1)
163
5.18.1 Aleut (1)
See the masterful [1190].
[1190] Bergsland, Knut. 1997. Aleut Grammar: Unangam Tunuganann
Achixaasi
x (Research Paper 10). Fairbanks: Alaska Native Language
Center, University of Alaska
5.18.2 Eskimo (10)
There are very many grammars, [1192] is one of the best.
[1192] de Reuse, Willem Joseph. 1994. Siberian Yupik Eskimo: the
Language and its Contacts with Chukchi (Studies in Indigenous Languages
of the Americas). Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press
5.19
Esselen [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1194]
[1194] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
The sketch in [1195] incorporates all known data.
[1195] Shaul, David L. 1995. The Huelen (Esselen) Language. International
Journal of American Linguistics 61. 191239
5.20
Eyak-Athapaskan-Tlingit (45)
Core area: NW North American Coast
Canonical source: [1196]
164
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
[1196] Golla, Victor, Ives Goddard, Lyle Campbell, Marianne Mithun
& Mauricio Mixco. 2006. North America. In Christopher Moseley &
R. E. Asher (eds.), Atlas of the World's Languages. 2nd edn. London
& New York: Routledge
Classication comment: Interesting well-analysed parallels between Haida,
Eyak-Athapaskan and Tlingit have surfaced recently [1197] but is not
enough to conclude a genetic relationship.
[1197] Enrico, John. 2004. Towards Proto-Na-Dene. Anthropological
Linguistics 46(3). 229302
5.20.1 Athapaskan-Eyak (44)
Athapaskan (43)
Apachean (6)
See the monumental [1198].
[1198] Young, Robert W. & William Morgan Sr. 1987. The Navajo
Language: A Grammar and Colloquial Dictionary. Albuquerque:
University of New Mexico Press. Revised edition
Canadian (13)
See [1200].
[1200] Rice, Keren. 1989. A Grammar of Slave (Mouton Grammar
Library 5). Mouton de Gruyter
Ingalik-Koyukon (3)
Pacic Coast (9)
See [1202].
[1202] Golla, Victor K. 1970. Hupa Grammar. University of
California at Berkeley doctoral dissertation
Tahltan-Kaska (3)
5.20.
EYAK-ATHAPASKAN-TLINGIT (45)
165
Tanaina-Ahtna (2)
See [1204].
[1204] Tenenbaum, J. 1978. Morphology and Semantics of the
Tanaina Verb. Columbia University doctoral dissertation
Tanana-Upper Kuskokwim (4)
Tutchone (2)
Eyak (1)
There's only a sketch [1206] in print so far from Krauss' work, but see pp.
359 [1207] for references to more data.
[1206] Krauss, M. E. 1965. Eyak: A Preliminary Report. Canadian Journal
of Linguistics 10(2,3). 167187
[1207] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
5.20.2 Tlingit (1)
See [1209]. Further, there are [1210] [1211] (also available as MA:s from
SOAS, 1966). There is also older work such as [1212].
[1209] Leer, Jery A. 1991. The schetic categories of the Tlingit verb.
University of Chicago doctoral dissertation
[1210] Naish, Constance M. 1979. A syntactic study of Tlingit (Language
Data Amerindian Series 6). Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[1211] Story, Gillian L. 1979. A morphological study of Tlingit (Language
Data Amerindian Series 7). Dallas: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[1212] Swanton, John R. 1911. Tlingit. In Franz Boas (ed.), Handbook of
American Indian languages: Volume 1 (Bulletin of American Ethnology
40), 159-204. Washington: Government Printing Oce
166
CHAPTER 5.
5.21
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Haida (2)
Core area: NW North American Coast
Canonical source: [1217]
[1217] Golla, Victor, Ives Goddard, Lyle Campbell, Marianne Mithun
& Mauricio Mixco. 2006. North America. In Christopher Moseley &
R. E. Asher (eds.), Atlas of the World's Languages. 2nd edn. London
& New York: Routledge
Classication comment: Interesting well-analysed parallels between Haida,
Eyak-Athapaskan and Tlingit have surfaced recently [1218] but is not
enough to conclude a genetic relationship.
[1218] Enrico, John. 2004. Towards Proto-Na-Dene. Anthropological
Linguistics 46(3). 229302
See [1219] [1220].
[1219] Enrico, John. 2003. Haida Syntax (Studies in the anthropology of
North American Indians). Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. 2 vols
[1220] Levine, Robert D. 1977. The Skidegate Dialect of Haida. Columbia
University doctoral dissertation
5.22
Iroquoian (11)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1221]
[1221] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.23.
KALAPUYAN (1)
167
5.22.1 Northern Iroquoian (9)
See e.g. [1222].
[1222] Williams, Marianne. 1976. A Grammar of Tuscarora. New York:
Garland. Marianne Williams = Marianne Mithun
5.22.2 Southern Iroquoian (1)
See [1224] [1225].
[1224] Cook, William H. 1979. A Grammar of North Carolina Cherokee.
Yale University doctoral dissertation
[1225] Montgomery-Anderson, Brad. 2008. A Reference Grammar of
Oklahoma Cherokee. University of Kansas doctoral dissertation
5.23
Kalapuyan (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1228]
[1228] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North
America (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
See [1229] for references to all known data (there is considerable textual and
lexical material), enough to make up a sketch. See also [1230].
[1229] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1230] Banks, Jonathan. 2007. The Verbal Morphology of Santiam
Kalapuya. Northwest Journal of Linguistics 1(2). 198
168
CHAPTER 5.
5.24
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Karankawa [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1231]
[1231] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Grant has assembled all vocabularies into one master list [1232].
[1232] Grant, Anthony P. 1994. Karankawa Linguistic Materials. Kansas
Working Papers in Linguistics 19(2). 156
5.25
Karuk (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1233]
[1233] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1234].
[1234] Bright, William. 1957. The Karok Language (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 13). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
5.26
Keresan (2)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1235]
[1235] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.27.
KIOWA-TANOAN (6)
169
See [1236] or [1237].
[1236] Miller, Wick R. 1965. Acoma grammar and texts (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 40). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
[1237] Lachler, Jordan. 2006. A Grammar of Laguna Keres. Albuquerque:
University of New Mexico doctoral dissertation
5.27
Kiowa-Tanoan (6)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1238]
[1238] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.27.1 Kiowa-Towa (2)
See [1239].
[1239] Watkins, Laurel J. 1984. A Grammar of Kiowa (Studies in the
Anthropology of North American Indians). Lincoln: University of Nebraska
Press
5.27.2 Tewa-Tiwa (4)
See [1241].
[1241] Leap, W. L. 1970. The Language of Isleta, New Mexico. Southern
Methodist University doctoral dissertation
170
CHAPTER 5.
5.28
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Klamath-Modoc (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1243]
[1243] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Classication comment: There are interesting parallels to Wintuan and the
rest of Plateau Penutian (= Sahaptian and Molala) [1244].
[1244] Liedtke, Stefan. 2007. The Relationship of Wintuan to Plateau
Penutian (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 55).
München: Lincom
See [1245].
[1245] Barker, M. A. R. 1964. The Klamath Language (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 32). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
5.29
Kutenai (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1246]
[1246] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1247].
[1247] Morgan, Lawrence. 1991. A Description of the Kutenai Language.
Berkeley: University of California doctoral dissertation
5.30.
MAIDUAN (4)
5.30
171
Maiduan (4)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1248]
[1248] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1249] [1250].
[1249] Shipley, William F. 1964. Maidu grammar (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 41). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
[1250] Ultan, R. 1967. Konkow Grammar. University of California at
Berkeley doctoral dissertation
5.31
Miwok-Costanoan (10)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1251]
[1251] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.31.1 Costanoan (3)
See [1252].
[1252] Okrand, Marc. 1977. Mutsun Grammar. University of California at
Berkeley doctoral dissertation
172
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
5.31.2 Miwokan (7)
See [1254] or [1255].
[1254] Broadbent, Sylvia M. 1964. The Southern Sierra Miwok Language
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 38). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
[1255] Callaghan, C. 1963. A Grammar of the Lake Miwok Language.
University of California at Berkeley doctoral dissertation
5.32
Molala [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1258]
[1258] Pharris, Nicholas J. 2006. Winuunsi Tm Talapaas: a grammar
of the Molalla language. University of Michigan doctoral dissertation
Classication comment: There are interesting parallels to Wintuan and the
rest of Plateau Penutian (= Sahaptian and Klamath-Modoc) [1259].
[1259] Liedtke, Stefan. 2007. The Relationship of Wintuan to Plateau
Penutian (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 55).
München: Lincom
See [1260].
[1260] Pharris, Nicholas J. 2006. Winuunsi Tm Talapaas: a grammar of the
Molalla language. University of Michigan doctoral dissertation
5.33
Muskogean (6)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1261] [1262]
5.34.
NATCHEZ [EXTINCT] (1)
173
[1261] Booker, Karen M. 2005. Muskogean Historical Phonology. In
Heather Kay Hardy & Janine Scancarelli (eds.), Native languages of
the Southeastern United States (Studies in the anthropology of North
American Indians), 246-298. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press
[1262] Martin, Jack B. & Pamela Munro. 2005. Proto-Muskogean
Morphology. In Heather Kay Hardy & Janine Scancarelli (eds.),
Native languages of the Southeastern United States (Studies in the
anthropology of North American Indians), 299-320. Lincoln:
University of Nebraska Press
See [1263].
[1263] Kimball, Georey D. 1991. Koasati Grammar (Studies in the
Anthropology of North American Indians). Lincoln: University of Nebraska
Press
5.34
Natchez [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1264]
[1264] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1265].
[1265] Kimball, Georey. 2005. Natchez. In Heather Kay Hardy & Janine
Scancarelli (eds.), Native languages of the Southeastern United States
(Studies in the anthropology of North American Indians), 385-453. Lincoln:
University of Nebraska Press
174
CHAPTER 5.
5.35
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Palaihnihan (2)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1266]
[1266] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See the sketch [1267].
[1267] de Angulo, Jaime & L. S. Freeland. 1930. The Achumawi Language.
International Journal of American Linguistics 6(2). 77120
5.36
Pomoan (7)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1268]
[1268] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.36.1 Russian River and Eastern (6)
See [1269].
[1269] McLendon, Sally. 1975. A Grammar of Eastern Pomo (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 74). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
5.36.2 Pomoan Southeastern (1)
See [1271].
[1271] Moshinsky, Julius. 1972. A Grammar of Southeastern Pomo
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 72). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
5.37.
SAHAPTIAN (5)
5.37
175
Sahaptian (5)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1273]
[1273] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
Classication comment: There are interesting parallels to Wintuan and the
rest of Plateau Penutian (= Molala and Klamath-Modoc) [1274].
[1274] Liedtke, Stefan. 2007. The Relationship of Wintuan to Plateau
Penutian (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 55).
München: Lincom
See [1275].
[1275] Aoki, Haruo. 1970. Nez Perce Grammar (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 62). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
5.38
Salinan [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1276]
[1276] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1277].
[1277] Turner, Katherine. 1987. Aspects of Salinan Grammar. Berkeley:
University of California doctoral dissertation
176
CHAPTER 5.
5.39
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Salishan (27)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1278]
[1278] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
One of the nest grammars (among many) is [1279].
[1279] Galloway, Brent D. 1993. A Grammar of Upriver Halkomelem
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 96). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
5.40
Shasta [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1280]
[1280] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1281].
[1281] Silver, Shirley. 1966. The Shasta Language. Berkeley: University of
California doctoral dissertation
5.41
Siouan (17)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1282]
[1282] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.42.
SIUSLAW [EXTINCT] (1)
177
5.41.1 Catawba (1)
See all sources in pp. 506 [1283].
[1283] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North America
(Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
5.41.2 Siouan Proper (16)
There are many grammars, such as [1284] [1285].
[1284] Oliverio, Giulia R. M. 1996. A Grammar and Dictionary of Tutelo.
University of Kansas doctoral dissertation
[1285] Boyle, John P. 2007. Hidatsa Morpho-Syntax and Clause Structure.
University of Chicago doctoral dissertation
5.42
Siuslaw [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1288]
[1288] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1289].
[1289] Frachtenberg, Leo J. 1922b. Siuslawan (Lower Umpqua). In Franz
Boas (ed.), Handbook of American Indian languages: Volume 2 (Bulletin of
American Ethnology 40), 431-630. Washington: Government Printing Oce
5.43
Takelma (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1290]
178
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
[1290] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North
America (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
See [1291].
[1291] Sapir, Edward. 1990. Takelma Texts and Grammar (The Collected
Works of Edward Sapir VIII). Mouton de Gruyter
5.44
Timucua [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1292]
[1292] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1293].
[1293] Granberry, Julian. 1993. A Grammar and Dictionary of the
Timucua Language. 3rd edn. Tuscaloosa: The University of Alabama Press
5.45
Tonkawa [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1294]
[1294] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1295].
[1295] Hoijer, Harry. 1933-1938. Tonkawa. In Franz Boas (ed.), Handbook
of American Indian languages: Volume 3 (Bulletin of American Ethnology
40), 1-148. Government Printing Oce, Washington:. Also published by
Columbia University Press, New York, 1933
5.46.
TSIMSHIAN (3)
5.46
179
Tsimshian (3)
Core area: Canada
Canonical source: [1296]
[1296] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1297].
[1297] Tarpent, Marie-Lucie. 1989. A Grammar of the Nisgha Language.
University of Victoria doctoral dissertation
5.47
Tunica [Extinct] (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1298]
[1298] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1299].
[1299] Haas, Mary R. 1941. Tunica. In Handbook of American Indian
Languages: Vol IV. New York: J. J. Augustin Publisher
5.48
Uto-Aztecan (61)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1300]
[1300] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
180
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
5.48.1 Northern Uto-Aztecan (13)
There are many grammars e.g. [1301] and [1302].
[1301] Jeanne, L. M. 1978. Aspects of Hopi Grammar. Massachusetts
Institute of Technology doctoral dissertation
[1302] Hill, Jane A. 2005. A Grammar of Cupeño (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 136). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
5.48.2 Southern Uto-Aztecan (48)
Aztecan (29)
See [1305].
[1305] Campbell, Lyle. 1985. The Pipil Language of El Salvador (Mouton
Grammar Library 1). Mouton de Gruyter
Sonoran (19)
See e.g. [1307].
[1307] Miller, Wick R. 1996. Guarijío: Gramática, Textos y Vocabulario.
México: Instituto de Investigaciones Antropológicas, Universidad Nacional
Autónoma de México
5.49
Wakashan (5)
Core area: Canada
Canonical source: [1309]
[1309] Stonham, J. 2006. Wakashan. In Keith Brown (ed.),
Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 13, 502-506. 2nd
edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
See e.g. [1310].
[1310] Nakayama, Toshihide. 2001. Nuuchahnulth (Nootka) Morphosyntax
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 134). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
5.50.
WAPPO (1)
5.50
181
Wappo (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1311]
[1311] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North
America (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
See [1312].
[1312] Thompson, Sandra A., Joseph Sung-Yul Park & Charles N. Li. 2006.
A Reference Grammar of Wappo (University of California Publications in
Linguistics 138). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press
5.51
Washo (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1313]
[1313] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1314].
[1314] Jacobsen, William H. Jr. 1964. A Grammar of the Washo Language.
Berkeley: University of California doctoral dissertation
5.52
Wintuan (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1315]
[1315] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
182
CHAPTER 5.
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Classication comment: There are interesting parallels to Plateau Penutian
(= Klamath-Modoc, Sahaptian and Molala) [1316].
[1316] Liedtke, Stefan. 2007. The Relationship of Wintuan to Plateau
Penutian (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 55).
München: Lincom
See [1317].
[1317] Pitkin, Harvey. 1984. Wintu grammar (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 94). Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
5.53
Yana (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1318]
[1318] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
A short sketch and dictionary is [1319].
[1319] Sapir, Edward & Morris Swadesh. 1960. Yana Dictionary
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 22). Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press
5.54
Yokutsan (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1320]
[1320] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
5.55.
YUCHI (1)
183
See [1321] or [1322].
[1321] Gamble, Georey. 1978. Wikchamni Grammar (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 89). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
[1322] Collord, T. L. 1968. Yokuts Grammar: Chukchansi. Berkeley:
University of California doctoral dissertation
5.55
Yuchi (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1323]
[1323] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1324].
[1324] Linn, Mary Sarah. 2000. A grammar of Euchee (Yuchi). Lawrence:
University of Kansas doctoral dissertation
5.56
Yuki (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1325]
[1325] Mithun, Marianne. 1999. The Languages of Native North
America (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
See sketch with text in [1326].
[1326] Kroeber, Alfred L. 1911. The Languages of the Coast of North of
San Francisco. University of California Publications in American
Archaeology and Ethnology 9(3). 273435
184
CHAPTER 5.
5.57
NORTH AMERICA (327)
Zuni (1)
Core area: USA
Canonical source: [1327]
[1327] Campbell, Lyle. 1997. American Indian Languages: the
Historical Linguistics of Native America (Oxford Studies in
Anthropological Linguistics). Oxford University Press
See [1328].
[1328] Newman, Stanley. 1965. Zuni Grammar (University of New Mexico
Publications in Anthropology 14). Albuquerque: The University of New
Mexico Press
Chapter 6
Papua (2203)
Two recent handbooks pretty much cover Austronesian [1329] [1330], though
for the Austronesian lanugages of New Guinea, the articles in [1331] are still
current. The excellent article by Foley [1332] on Papuan languages is the
lastest overview, but it's too short. Foley's earlier book [1333] is valuable
but does not aim to be exhaustive. [1334] is a comprehensive summary of
Wurm's view on the Papuan language relationships, whereas the 1975 book
[1335] contains more data and details.
Second hand reports testify a new variety Mongolo in the Arafundi area,
which is unclassiable due to lack of linguistic data [1336]. There are lexical
remains of presumed earlier families in the archipelago west of Papua [1337].
A lot of names of languages/dialects extracted from earlier sources appear
in [1338] pp. 1-3 [1339], some of which are unexplained/unclassiable as
of later authors. On the other hand, where later authors have scrutinized
these lists, e.g., [1340], it appears that a lot of misunderstandings have taken
place, wherefore many of the language/dialect names there may be phantoms
rather than unclassiables.
[1329] Adelaar, Alexander & Nikolaus Himmelmann (eds.). 2005. The
Austronesian Languages of Asia and Madagascar (Routledge Language
Family Series). London & New York: Routledge
[1330] Lynch, John, Malcolm Ross & Terry Crowley. 2002. The Oceanic
Languages. In John Lynch, Malcolm Ross & Terry Crowley (eds.), The
Oceanic Languages (Curzon Language Family Series), 1-22. Richmond:
Curzon
185
186
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1331] Wurm, Stephen A. (ed.). 1976. New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 2: Austronesian Languages (Pacic Linguistics: Series
C 39). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1332] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea. Annual
Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[1333] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1334] Wurm, Stephen. 1982. Papuan Languages of Oceania (Ars
Linguistica 7). Tübingen: Günther Narr
[1335] Wurm, Stephen A. (ed.). 1975c. New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1336] Kassell, Alison. 2005. Notes on the 'Mongolo' Speech Variety. Ms
[1337] Reid, Lawrence A. 1994. Possible Non-Austronesian Lexical
Elements in Philippine Negrito Languages. Oceanic Linguistics 33(1). 3774
[1338] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1956. Classication des langues Papoues. Lingua
Posnaniensis VI. 1984
[1339] Keck, Verena. 1995. Madang (Historical Atlas of Ethnic and
Linguistic Groups in Papua New Guinea 1:3). Institute of Ethnology,
University of Basel
[1340] McElhanon, K. A. 1970. A History of Linguistic Research in the
Huon Peninsula, New Guinea. In Stephen A. Wurm & Donald C. Laycock
(eds.), Pacic linguistic studies in honour of Arthur Capell (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 13), 1179-1208. Canberra: Research School of Pacic
and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.1.
ABINOMN (1)
6.1
187
Abinomn (1)
Core area: W Irian
Canonical source: [1341]
[1341] Silzer, Peter J. & Heljä Heikkinen-Clouse. 1991. Index of Irian
Jaya Languages (Special Issue of Irian: Bulletin of Irian Jaya). 2nd
edn. Jayapura: Program Kerjasama Universitas Cenderawasih and SIL
There is at least one unpublished wordlist pp. 24 [1342] and Mark Donohue
(ANU) has eldnotes of which some words and notes on number marking
appear in [1343].
[1342] Silzer, Peter J. & Heljä Heikkinen. 1984. Index of Irian Jaya
Languages. Irian XII. 1124
[1343] Donohue, Mark & Simon Musgrave. 2007. Typology and the
Linguistic Macrohistory of Island Melanesia. Oceanic Linguistics 46(2).
348387
6.2
Abun (1)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1344] [1345] [1346]
[1344] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[1345] Reesink, Ger. 2005b. West Papuan languages: Roots and
Development. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson
& Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 185-220. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
188
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1346] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987a. A survey of some West
Papuan phylum languages. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and
Cultures 4. 2580
See [1347].
[1347] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1999. A description of Abun: a West
Papuan language of Irian Jaya (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 115).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.3
Amto-Musan (2)
Core area: NW Papua
Canonical source: [1348]
[1348] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Laycock mentions the existence of wordlists in [1349]. Linda Krieg et al. of
the New Tribes Mission is in the process of translating the bible into Siawi
(= Musan) and there is so far unpublished phonemic and grammar sketch
write-ups.
[1349] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen A.
Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1:
Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics:
Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
6.4
Anêm (1)
Core area: New Britain
6.5.
ANGAN (13)
189
Canonical source: [1350] [1351] [1352]
[1350] Thurston, William R. 1992. Sociolinguistic typology and other
factors eecting change in north-western New Britain, Papua New
Guinea. In Tom Dutton (ed.), Culture change, language change: Case
studies from Melanesia (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 120), 123-139.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1351] Dunn, Michael, Ger Reesink & Angela Terrill. 2002. The East
Papuan Languages: A Preliminary Typological Appraisal. Oceanic
Linguistics 41(1). 2862
[1352] Terrill, Angela. 2002. Systems of Nominal Classication in
East Papuan Languages. Oceanic Linguistics 41(1). 6388
Classication comment: Pronoun resemblances [1353] are not enough for
concluding a Yele-West New Britain Family.
[1353] Ross, Malcolm. 2001. Is there an East Papuan Phylum?
Evidence from Pronouns. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell
Tryon (eds.), The Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian
Linguistics in Honour of Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514),
301-321. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1354] is a short sketch.
[1354] Thurston, William. 1982. A comparative study of Anêm and Lusi
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 83). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.5
Angan (13)
Core area: Gulf-Morobe
Canonical source: [1355]
190
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1355] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
Classication comment: As has been clear at least since [1356] there are
insucient lexical links to posit a relationship with Trans New Guinea.
[1356] Lloyd, Richard G. 1973. The Angan language family. In Karl
J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation in the Gulf District and
Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 26),
31-110. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1357].
[1357] Whitehead, Carl R. 2004. A Reference Grammar of Menya, an
Angan Language of Papua New Guinea. University of Manitoba doctoral
dissertation
6.6
Arafundi (1)
Core area: East Sepik
Canonical source: [1358]
[1358] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
There are notes on Arafundi in the writings of William Foley, who presumably
has extensive eldnotes. Otherwise there are only wordlists published [1359]
[1360]. Darja Hoenigman (ANU) is engaged in eldwork on an Arafundi the
language.
[1359] Davies, John & B. Comrie. 1985. A linguistic survey of the Upper
Yuat. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 22 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
63), 275-312. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1360] Haberland, Eike. 1966. Zur Ethnographie der Alfendio-Region
(Südlicher Sepik-Distrikt, Neuguinea). Jahrbuch des Museums für
Völkerkunde zu Leipzig XXIII. 3367
6.7.
6.7
ATA (1)
191
Ata (1)
Core area: New Britain
Canonical source: [1361]
[1361] Yanagida, Tatsuya. 2004. Socio-historic overview of the Ata
language, an endangered Papuan language in New Britain, Papua
New Guinea. In Shibata Norio & Toru Shionoya (eds.), Kan minami
Taiheiyoo no gengo 3 [Languages of the South Pacic Rim 3] (ELPR
Publications Series A1-008), 61-94. Suita: Faculty of Informatics,
Osaka Gakuin University
Classication comment: Pronoun resemblances [1362] are not enough for
concluding a Yele-West New Britain Family.
[1362] Ross, Malcolm. 2001. Is there an East Papuan Phylum?
Evidence from Pronouns. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell
Tryon (eds.), The Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian
Linguistics in Honour of Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514),
301-321. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There is a dictionary [1363] as well as an unpublished 'Ata grammar essentials' in the SIL (Ukarumpa) archives. Tatsuya Yanagida (Australian
National University) is writing a PhD on the language.
[1363] Hashimoto, Kazuo. 2008. Ata - English dictionary with English - Ata
nderlist. Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.8
Austronesian (1272)
Core area: Insular SE Asia
Canonical source: [1364]
[1364] Blust, Robert A. 2009. The Austronesian Languages (Pacic
Linguistics 602). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
192
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Classication comment: Tantalizing, but insucient, parallels with JarawaOnge can be found in [1365]. Makuva [lva] of East Timor is also Austronesian [1366]. Utupua, Vanikoro and Reef-Santa Cruz have been
shown to be bona de Oceanic [1367] [1368] [1369]. The arguments
that Warembori, along with Yoke, is Austronesian are in fact convincing [1370]. Also, the best take on the poorly attested Kazukuru
language(s) is that they were New Georgia Austronesian [1371].
[1365] Blevins, Juliette. 2007. A Long Lost Sister of Austronesian?
Proto-Ongan, Mother of Jarawa and Onge of the Andaman Islands.
Oceanic Linguistics 46(1). 154198
[1366] Engelenhoven, Aone van & Justino Valentim Cailoru. 2006.
The Makuva Enigma: Locating a Hidden Language in East Timor.
Paper presented at the 2nd Conference on Austronesian Languages
and Linguistics, June 2-3, Oxford: St. Catherine's College [Cited with
permission]
[1367] Ross, Malcolm & Åshild Næss. 2007. An Oceanic Origin for
Äiwoo, the Language of the Reef Islands?. Oceanic Linguistics 46(2).
456498
[1368] Næss, Åshild & Brenda H. Boerger. 2008. Reefs-Santa Cruz as
Oceanic: Evidence from the Verb Complex. Oceanic Linguistics 47(1).
185212
[1369] François, Alexandre. 2010. The languages of Vanikoro: three
lexicons and one grammar. In Bethwyn Evans (ed.), Discovering
history through language: Papers in honour of Malcolm Ross (Pacic
Linguistics 605), 103-126. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1370] Donohue, Mark. 1999b. Warembori (Languages of the
World/Materials 341). München: Lincom
[1371] Dunn, Michael & Malcolm Ross. 2007. Are Kazukuru
languages really Austronesian?. Oceanic Linguistics 46(1). 210231
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
193
6.8.1 Atayalic (2)
See [1372].
[1372] Rau, Der-Hwa Victoria. 1992. A Grammar of Atayal. Cornell
University doctoral dissertation
6.8.2 Bunun (1)
See [1374].
[1374] De Busser, Rik L.J. 2009. Towards a grammar of Takivatan Bunun:
Selected Topics. Bundoora, Victoria: La Trobe University doctoral
dissertation
6.8.3 East Formosan (5)
See [1376].
[1376] Wu, Jing-lan Joy. 2006. Verb Classication, Case Marking, and
Grammatical relations in Amis. State University of New York at Bualo
doctoral dissertation
6.8.4 Malayo-Polynesian (1251)
Celebic (64)
Celebic Eastern (33)
Saluan-Banggai (6)
See [1378].
[1378] van den Bergh, J. D. 1953. Spraakkunst van her Banggais.
The Hague: Martinus Nijho
Celebic Eastern Southeastern (27)
Bungku-Tolaki (15)
See [1380].
194
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1380] Mead, David E. 1999. The Bungku-Tolaki Languages
of South-Eastern Sulawesi, Indonesian (Pacic Linguistics:
Series D 91). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
Muna-Buton (12)
See [1382].
[1382] Donohue, Mark. 1999a. A Grammar of Tukang Besi
(Mouton Grammar Library 20). Mouton de Gruyter
Kaili-Pamona (16)
See [1384].
[1384] Adriani, N. 1931. Spraakkunst der Bare'e-Taal (Verhandelingen
van het Koninklijk Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en
Wetenschappen LXX). Bandoeng: A. C. Nix
Tomini-Tolitoli (10)
See [1386].
[1386] Quick, Phil. 2007. A grammar of the Pendau language of
central Sulawesi, Indonesia (Pacic Linguistics 590). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University. Also as PhD ANU 2003
Wotu-Wolio (5)
See [1388].
[1388] Anceaux, Johannes Cornelis. 1952. The Wolio Language:
Outline of Grammatical Description and Texts. Rijksuniversiteit te
Leiden doctoral dissertation
Central-Eastern (711)
Central Malayo-Polynesian (168)
Aru (14)
There is at least a modern sketch [1390].
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
195
[1390] Hughes, Jock. 2000. The morphology of Dobel, Aru, with
special reference to reduplication. In Charles E. Grimes (ed.),
Spices from the east: papers in languages of eastern Indonesia
(Pacic Linguistics 503), 131-180. Canberra: Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Babar (11)
Some lexical data can be found in [1392].
[1392] Taber, Mark. 1993. Toward a better understanding of the
Indigenous Languages of Southwestern Maluku. Oceanic
Linguistics 32(2). 389441
Bima-Sumba (27)
See [1394].
[1394] Klamer, Marian. 1998. A Grammar of Kambera (Mouton
Grammar Library 18). Mouton de Gruyter
Central Maluku (55)
Ambelau (1)
Buru (4)
See [1396].
[1396] Grimes, Charles E. 1991. The Buru Language of
Eastern Indonesia. Australian National University doctoral
dissertation
Central Maluku East (46)
See [1398].
[1398] Bolton, Rosemary Ann. 1990. A Preliminary
description of Nuaulu Phonology and Grammar. University
of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
Sula (4)
There is (mainly lexical) data in [1400] [1401].
[1400] Collins, James T. 1981. Preliminary notes on
Proto-West Central Maluku, Buru, Sula, Taliabo and
Ambelau. In Robert A. Blust (ed.), Historical Linguistics in
196
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Indonesia: Part I (NUSA 10), 31-41. Jakarta: Universitas
Katolik Indonesia Atma Jaya
[1401] Collins, James T. 1989. Notes on the Language of
Taliabo. Oceanic Linguistics XXVIII(1). 7595
North Bomberai (4)
South Bomberai (1)
Southeast Maluku (5)
There are several older Dutch grammats but the most modern is
[1404].
[1404] Coward, D. F. 1990. An Introduction to the Grammar of
Selaru. University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
Teor-Kur (2)
Timor (49)
Extra-Ramelaic (30)
See [1406] or [1407].
[1406] Williams-van Klinken, Catharina, John Hajek &
Rachel Nordlinger. 2001. Tetun Dili: A Grammar of an East
Timorese Language (Pacic Linguistics 528). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1407] van Engelenhoven, Aone. 2004. Leti: A Language of
Southwest Maluku (Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk
instituut voor taal-, land- en volkenkunde 211). Leiden:
KITLV Press. Publication of 1995 PhD, Leiden University
Flores-Lembata (13)
See [1410].
[1410] Nishiyama, Kunio & Herman Kelen. 2007. A
Grammar of Lamaholot, Eastern Indonesia: The morphology
and syntax of the Lewoingu dialect (Languages of the
World/Materials 467). München: Lincom
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
197
Ramelaic (6)
There are a few sketches [1412] [1413].
[1412] Hull, Georey. 2003a. Galoli (East Timor Language
Proles 3). Dili: Instituto Nacional de Linguística of the
Universidade Nacional Timor Lorosa'e
[1413] Hull, Georey. 2003b. Southern Mambai (East Timor
Language Proles 5). Dili: Instituto Nacional de Linguística
of the Universidade Nacional Timor Lorosa'e
West Damar (1)
See [1416].
[1416] Chlenova, Svetlana F. 2008. Preliminary grammatical
notes on Damar Batumerah or West Damar, a language of
Southwest Maluku. In Yury A. Lander & Alexander K. Ogloblin
(eds.), Language and Text in the Austronesian World: Studies in
honor of Ülo Sirk (LINCOM Studies in Austronesian Linguistics
06), 163-177. München: Lincom
Eastern Malayo-Polynesian (542)
Oceanic (501)
There a ne handbook with many grammar sketches [1418].
[1418] Lynch, John, Malcolm Ross & Terry Crowley. 2002. The
Oceanic Languages. In John Lynch, Malcolm Ross & Terry
Crowley (eds.), The Oceanic Languages (Curzon Language
Family Series), 1-22. Richmond: Curzon
Admiralty Islands (31)
Admiralty Islands Eastern (28)
See [1420].
[1420] Hamel, Patricia J. 1994. A Grammar and Lexicon
of Loniu, Papua New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series
C 103). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Admiralty Islands Western (3)
See [1422].
198
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1422] Haord, James A. 1999. Elements of Wuvulu
Grammar. University of Texas at Arlington masters
thesis
Central-Eastern Oceanic (234)
Remote Oceanic (199)
Central Pacic (45)
There are plenty of sizeable grammar for this group;
one is [1424].
[1424] Mosel, Ulrike & Even Hovdhaugen. 1992.
Samoan Reference Gramsmar (Instituttet for
sammenlignende kulturforskning 85). Oslo:
Scandinavian University Press
Loyalty Islands (3)
See [1426].
[1426] Moyse-Faurie, C. 1983. Le Drehu, langue de
Lifou (Îles Loyaut'e): Phonologie, morphologie et
syntaxe (Langues et Cultures du Pacique 3). Paris:
SELAF
Micronesian (20)
See [1428].
[1428] Lee, Kee-Dong. 1975. Kusaiean Reference
Grammar (Pali Language Texts Micronesia).
Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
New Caledonian (30)
See [1430].
[1430] Bril, Isabelle. 2002. Le Nêlêmwa
(Nouvelle-Calédonie): Analyse syntactique et
sémantique (Langues et Cultures du Pacique 16).
Paris: Peeters. SELAF n. 403
North and Central Vanuatu (95)
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
199
6.8.5 South Vanuatu (9)
See [1432].
[1432] Crowley, Terry. 1998. An Erromangan (Sye) Grammar (Oceanic
Linguistics Special Publication 27). Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Southeast Solomonic (26)
See [1434] or [1435].
[1434] Keesing, Roger M. 1984. Kwaio Grammar (Pacic Linguistics: Series
B 88). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1435] Lichtenberk, Frantisek. 2008. A grammar of Toqabaqita (Mouton
Grammar Library 42). Mouton de Gruyter. 2 vols
St. Matthias (2)
See [1438].
[1438] Brownie, John & Marjo Brownie. 2007. Mussau Grammar
Essentials (Data Papers on Papua New Guinea Languages 52).
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
Temotu (9)
Reefs-Santa Cruz (3)
See [1440] and earlier articles for some aspects. The information on 'noun classes' is thoroughly updated in [1441].
[1440] Wurm, Stephen A. 1981. Notes on nominal
classication in Ä
yiwo, Reef Islands, Solomon Islands. In A.
Thomas & D. Gonzales (eds.), Linguistics across continents,
123-142. Manila: Linguistic Society of the Philippines
[1441] Næss, Åshild. 2006. Bound Nominal Elements in
Äiwoo (Reefs): A Reappraisal of the "Multiple Noun Class
Systems". Oceanic Linguistics 45(2). 269296
Utupua-Vanikoro (6)
See [1444] for the most recent sketch. A slightly older one
is [1445].
200
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1444] François, Alexandre. 2010. The languages of
Vanikoro: three lexicons and one grammar. In Bethwyn
Evans (ed.), Discovering history through language:
Papers in honour of Malcolm Ross (Pacic Linguistics
605), 103-126. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1445] Tryon, Darrell. 2002. Buma. In John Lynch,
Malcolm Ross & Terry Crowley (eds.), The Oceanic
Languages (Curzon Language Family Series), 573-586.
Richmond: Curzon
Western Oceanic (233)
Meso Melanesian (69)
Two nice grammars are [1448] [1449].
[1448] Johnston, Raymond L. 1980. Nakanai of New
Britain: the Grammar of an Oceanic Language (Pacic
Linguistics: Series B 70). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[1449] Volker, Craig Alan. 1998. The Nalik Language of
New Ireland, Papua New Guinea (Berkeley Models of
Grammars 4). New York: Peter Lang
North New Guinea (102)
It will be enough to cite three grammars [1452] [1453]
[1454].
[1452] Holzknecht, Susanne. 1986. A Morphology and
Grammar of Adzera (Amari Dialect), Morobe Province,
Papua New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea
Linguistics 24 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 70), 77-166.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1453] Bugenhagen, Robert D. 1995. A Grammar of
Mangap-Mbula: An Austronesian Language of Papua
New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 101).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University. Publication of 1991 A
functional grammar of Mangap-Mbula, PhD ANU 1991
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
201
[1454] Lichtenberk, Frantisek. 1983. A Grammar of
Manam (Oceanic Linguistics Special Publication 18).
Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Papuan Tip (62)
Papuan Tip Nuclear (42)
See [1458] [1459].
[1458] Olson, Clif. 1992. Gumawawa (Amphlett
Islands, Papua New Guinea): Grammar Sketch and
Texts. In Malcolm D. Ross (ed.), Papers in
Austronesian Linguistics 2 (Pacic Linguistics: Series
A 82), 251-430. Canberra: Research School of Pacic
and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1459] Ezard, Bryan. 1997. A Grammar of Tawala: An
Austronesian Language of the Milne Bay Area, Papua
New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 137).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
Papuan Tip Peripheral (20)
See [1462].
[1462] Senft, Gunter. 1986. Kilivila: The Language of
the Trobriand Islanders (Mouton Grammar Library 3).
Mouton de Gruyter
Yapese (1)
See [1464].
[1464] Jensen, John Thayer. 1977. Yapese Reference
Grammar (PALI Language Texts. Micronesia). Honolulu:
University Press of Hawai'i
South Halmahera-West New Guinea (41)
South Halmahera (7)
See [1466].
[1466] Bowden, John. 2001. Taba: Description of a Southern
Halmahera Language (Pacic Linguistics 514). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
202
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
West New Guinea (34)
An oldish Dutch grammar is still a very valuable piece of
documentation [1468]. There is also an excellent brand new
grammar of Biak [1469].
[1468] Held, Gerrit J. 1942. Grammatica van het Waropensch
(Nederlandsch Noord Nieuw-Guinea) (Verhandelingen van
het Koninklijk Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en
Wetenschappen LXXVII). 's-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho
[1469] van den Heuvel, Wilco. 2006. Biak: Description of an
Austronesian language of Papua. Vrije Universiteit
Amsterdam doctoral dissertation
Central-Eastern Unclassied (1)
Chamorro (1)
See [1472].
[1472] Topping, Donald M. 1973. Chamorro Reference Grammar (PALI
Language Texts). Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Enggano (1)
See [1474].
[1474] Kähler, H. 1940-1941. Grammatischer Abriÿ des Enggano.
Zeitschrift für Eingeborenensprachen XXX. 81117, 182210, 296310
Greater Barito (33)
Barito-Mahakam (2)
Greater Barito East (18)
See [1476].
[1476] Dez, J. 1980. La syntaxe du malgache. Université de Lille III
doctoral dissertation. 2 vols
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
203
Sama-Bajaw (9)
See [1478].
[1478] Miller, Mark T. 2007. A Grammar of West Coast Bajau.
University of Texas at Arlington doctoral dissertation
Greater Barito West (5)
Some data is in [1480].
[1480] Baduani, M. Hatta. 2005. Bahasa Bakumpai: struktur dan
identitas. CRDS: Kalimantan
Javanese (5)
See [1482].
[1482] Robson, Stuart. 1992. Javanese grammar for students (Monash
papers on Southeast Asia 26). Victoria: Centre of Southeast Asian Studies,
Clayton
Lampung (3)
See [1484].
[1484] Walker, Dale F. 1976. A Grammar of the Lampung Language: the
Pesisir dialect of Way Lima (NUSA 2). Jakarta: Universitas Katolik
Indonesia Atma Jaya
Land Dayak (16)
A fair amount of recent data is in [1486].
[1486] Rensch, Calvin R., Carolyn M. Rensch, Jonas Noeb & Robert Sulis
Ridu. 2006. The Bidayuh language: yesterday, today and tomorrow.
Kuching, Sarawak, Malaysia: Dayak Bidayuh National Association
204
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Malayo-Sumbawan (71)
Madurese (2)
See [1488].
[1488] Davies, William. 1999. Madurese (Languages of the
World/Materials 184). München: Lincom
North and East (67)
Bali-Sasak-Sumbawa (3)
See [1490].
[1490] Barber, Charles C. 1977. A Grammar of the Balinese
Language. Aberdeen: University of Aberdeen
Chamic (11)
See [1492].
[1492] Durie, M. 1985. A Grammar of Acehnese: On the Basis of
a Dialect of North Aceh (Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk
Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 112). Dordrecht:
Foris Publications
Malayic (53)
Ibanic (6)
See [1494].
[1494] Tjia, Johnny. 2007. A Grammar of Mualang: An
Ibanic Language of Western Kalimantan, Indonesia.
Universiteit van Amsterdam doctoral dissertation
Kendayan (2)
See [1496].
[1496] Adelaar, K. Alexander. 2005. Salako or Badamea:
sketch grammar, text and lexicon of a Kanayatn dialect in
West Borneo (Frankfurter Forschungen zu Südostasien 2).
Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz
Malay (45)
See [1498].
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
205
[1498] Dodds, R. W. 1977. Teach Yourself Malay. London:
Hodder and Staughton
Sundanese (2)
See [1500].
[1500] Müller-Gotama, Franz. 2001. Sundanese (Languages of the
World/Materials 369). München: Lincom
Moklen (2)
See [1502] or the longer [1503].
[1502] Larish, Michael D. 2005. Moken and Moklen. In Alexander Adelaar
& Nikolaus Himmelmann (eds.), The Austronesian Languages of Asia and
Madagascar (Routledge Language Family Series), 513-533. London & New
York: Routledge
[1503] Larish, Michael David. 1999. The Position of Moken and Moklen
Within the Austronesian Language Family (Thailand). University of
Hawai'I at Manoa doctoral dissertation
North Borneo (99)
Melanau-Kajang (11)
See [1506] for a sketch.
[1506] Blust, Robert A. 1988. Sketches of the Morphology and
Phonology of Bornean Languages 2: Mukah (Melanau). In Papers in
Western Austronesian linguistics No. 3 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
78), 151-216. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
North Sarawakan (53)
See [1508].
[1508] Hanye, Paternus. 1990. Laporan penelitian struktur bahasa
Kaya. Pontianak: Fakultas Keguruan dan Ilmu Pendidikan,
Universitas Tanjungpura
206
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Rejang-Sajau (5)
Sabahan (29)
See [1510].
[1510] Goudswaard, Nelleke. 2005. The Begak (Ida'an) Language of
Sabah. Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam doctoral dissertation
Northwest Sumatra-Barrier Islands (12)
See [1512] or [1513] or [1514].
[1512] Woollams, G. 1996. A Grammar of Karo Batak, Sumatra (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 130). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[1513] Brown, Lea. 2001. A Grammar of Nias Selatan. University of
Sydney doctoral dissertation
[1514] Eades, Domenyk. 2005. A grammar of Gayo: a language of Aceh,
Sumatra (Pacic Linguistics 567). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
Palauan (1)
See [1518].
[1518] Josephs, Lewis S. 1975. Palauan Reference Grammar (Pali Language
Texts Micronesia). Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press
Philippine (179)
Bashiic (3)
See [1520].
[1520] Maree, Rundell D. 2007. Ibatan: A grammatical sketch of the
language of Babuyan Claro Island (Linguistic Society of the
Philippines Special Monograph Issue 53). Manila: Linguistic Society
of the Philippines
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
207
Bilic (5)
See [1522].
[1522] Porter, Doris. 1977. Tboli (Philippine Journal of Linguistics:
Special Monograph Issue 7). Manila: Linguistic Society of the
Philippines
Central Luzon (10)
See [1524].
[1524] Gonzales, A. 1981. Pampangan: Towards a Meaning-based
Description (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 48). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Greater Central Philippine (93)
Central Philippine (47)
Bikol (8)
See [1526].
[1526] Mintz, M. 1971. Bikol Grammar Notes (PALI
Language Texts: Philippines). Honolulu: University Press of
Hawai'i
Bisayan (21)
See [1528].
[1528] Spitz, Walter L. 2001. Hiligaynon / Ilonggo
(Languages of the World/Materials 209). München: Lincom
Mamanwa (1)
See [1530].
[1530] Miller, Helen W. & Jeanne Miller. 1976. Mamanwa
grammar (Language Data, Asian-Pacic Series 8).
Huntington Beach, California: Summer Institute of
Linguistics
Mansakan (9)
See [1532].
208
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1532] Svelmoe, Thelma & Gordon Svelmoe. 1974. Notes on
Mansaka grammar (Language Data, Asian-Pacic Series 6).
Huntington Beach, California: Summer Institute of
Linguistics
Tagalog (2)
See [1534].
[1534] Schachter, Paul & Fe T. Otanes. 1972. Tagalog
reference grammar. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press
Danao (3)
An old extensive piece is [1536].
[1536] Juanmarti, J. 1906. A Grammar of the Maguindanao
Tongue. Washington: Government Printing Oce
Gorontalo-Mongondow (9)
See [1538] (in Indonesian) and the ancient [1539].
[1538] Badudu, J. S. 1982. Morfologi kata kerja bahasa
Gorontalo. Jakarta: Djambatab
[1539] Breukink, J. 1906. Bijdragen tot een Gorontalo'sche
Spraakkunst (Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Bataviaasch
Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetenschappen: Reeks 7 VI).
's-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho
Manobo (15)
See [1542].
[1542] Elkins, Richard E. 1970. Major Grammatical Patterns of
Western Bukidnon Manobo (Summer Institute of Linguistics:
Publications in Linguistics 26). The Summer Institute of
Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
Palawanic (7)
See [1544].
[1544] Scebold, Robert A. 2003. Central Tagbanwa: a Philippine
language on the brink of extinction: sociolinguistics, grammar,
and lexicon (Linguistic Society of the Philippines Special
Monograph Issue 48). Manila: Linguistic Society of the
Philippines
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
209
South Mangyan (4)
There is a fairly extensive dictionary [1546].
[1546] Conklin, Harold C. 1953. Hanunóo-English vocabulary
(University of California Publications in Linguistics 9). Berkeley
and Los Angeles: University of California Press
Subanon (5)
See [1548].
[1548] Daguman, Josephine. 2004. A grammar of Northern
Subanen. Melbourne: LaTrobe University doctoral dissertation
Umiray Dumaget (3)
Some grammatical data can be found in [1550].
[1550] MacLeod, Thomas R. 1972. Verb stem classication in
Umiray Dumaget. Philippine Journal of Linguistics 3(2). 4374
Kalamian (2)
There is a sketch [1552].
[1552] Quakenbush, J. S. 2005. Some Agutaynen Grammatical
Details: Personal Pronouns, Nominal Markers, and
Tense/Aspect/Mode. In Danilo T. Dayag & J. Stephen Quakenbush
(eds.), Language and Education in the Philippines and beyond: A
festschrift in honor of Maria Lourdes S. Bautista. Manila: De La Salle
University Press. Incl. Agutaynen texts
Minahasan (5)
See [1554].
[1554] Sneddon, J. N. 1975. Tondano Phonology and Grammar
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 38). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
North Mangyan (3)
See [1556].
[1556] Tweddell, Colin E. 1958. The Iraya (Mangyan) Language of
Mindoro, Philippines Phonology and Morphology. University of
Washington doctoral dissertation
210
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Northern Luzon (52)
See [1558] or [1559].
[1558] Rubino, Carl Ralph Galvez. 1997. A Reference Grammar of
Ilocano. University of California at Santa Barbara doctoral
dissertation
[1559] Robinson, Laura C. 2008. Dupaningan Agta: Grammar,
vocabulary, and texts. University of Hawai'i at Manoa doctoral
dissertation
Sangiric (5)
Check an old but nice grammar [1562].
[1562] Adriani, N. 1893. Sangireesche Spraakkunst. Leiden:
Nederlands Bijbelgenootschap
South Sulawesi (31)
See [1564] or [1565].
[1564] Jukes, Anthony. 2006. Makassarese (basa Mangkasara'): A
description of an Austronesian language of South Sulawesi. University of
Melbourne doctoral dissertation
[1565] Sirk, Yu. X. 1975. Bugijskij Jazyk (Jazyki Narodov Azii i Afriki).
Moscow: Akademia Nauk SSSR. Also as Sirk, U. H. 1979 La Langue Bugis,
Association Archipel, Paris. Translated from Russian by Nicole Pacory and
1983 The Buginese language, NAUKA
Malayo-Polynesian Unclassied (4)
6.8.6 Northwest Formosan (2)
See [1568] or [1569].
[1568] Yeh, Mei-li. 1991. Saisiyat Structure. Taiwan: National Tsing Hua
University masters thesis
[1569] Blust, Robert. 1999. Notes on Pazeh Phonology and Morphology.
Oceanic Linguistics 38(2). 321365
6.8.
AUSTRONESIAN (1272)
211
6.8.7 Paiwan (1)
See [1572].
[1572] Egli, Hans. 1990. Paiwangrammatik. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
6.8.8 Puyuma (1)
[1574] is a sketch, but a full length is grammar is forthcoming from Stacy
Teng (Australian National University).
[1574] Cauquelin, J. 1991. The Puyuma Language. Bijdragen tot de Taal-,
Land- en Volkenkunde 147(1). 1760
6.8.9 Rukai (1)
See [1576].
[1576] Zeitoun, Elizabeth. 2007. A Grammar of Mantauran (Rukai) volume
2. Taipei: Academica Sinica
6.8.10 Tsouic (3)
See [1578] or [1579].
[1578] Zeitoun, Elizabeth. 2000. Zou yu scan kau yu fa [A reference
grammar of Tsou] (Series on the Formosan Languages 7). Taipei: Yuanliu
Press
[1579] Szakos, József. 1994. Die Sprache der Cou: Untersuchungen zur
Synchronie einer austronesischen Sprache auf Taiwan. Rheinischen
Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität Bonn doctoral dissertation
6.8.11 Austronesian Unclassied (1)
6.8.12 Western Plains (3)
See [1582].
[1582] Huang, Lillian M. 2000. Shao yu can kau yu fa [A Reference
Grammar of Thao] (Series on the Formosan Languages 3). Taipei: Yuanliu
Press
212
CHAPTER 6.
6.9
PAPUA (2203)
Awin-Pa (2)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: pp. 389-391 [1584]
[1584] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There are some very brief grammar notes in [1585] and a full New Testament
[1586].
[1585] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1586] Stewart, Jean. 1987. God ya tyo kimina, God ya swagumin nin [New
Testament in Aekyom]. Port Moresby: Bible Society Papua New Guinea
6.10
Baibai (2)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1587]
[1587] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
6.11.
BAINING (6)
213
Classication comment: Laycock never presented real evidence for a KwomtariBaibai-Pyu family [1588]. The membership is Baibai [bbf] and Fas [fqs]
and not Biaka/Nai [bio] as many sources have erroneously repeated.
[1588] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May
(Arai) Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
849-858. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See scanty notes and references to wordlists in [1589]. The unpublished
[1590] has grammatical data. There is a sketch of Momu-Fas of Mori village
[1591], and unpublished material on Fas by Wietze Baron held by SIL at
Ukarumpa.
[1589] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May (Arai)
Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 849-858. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1590] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished manuscript,
SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec 2008
[1591] Blake, Fiona. 2007. Spatial Reference in Momu. University of
Sydney masters thesis
6.11
Baining (6)
Core area: E New Britain
Canonical source: pp. 250 [1592] pp. 311 [1593]
[1592] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. & Tonya Stebbins. 2007. Languages
of Papua New Guinea. In O. Miyaoka, O. Sakiyama & M. Krauss
(eds.), Vanishing Languages of the Pacic Rim, 239-266. Oxford
University Press
214
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1593] Ross, Malcolm. 2001. Is there an East Papuan Phylum?
Evidence from Pronouns. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell
Tryon (eds.), The Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian
Linguistics in Honour of Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514),
301-321. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1594].
[1594] Stebbins, Tonya N. 2010. Mali (Baining) grammar (Pacic
Linguistics). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.12
Bayono-Awbono (2)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: [1595]
[1595] Lewis, Paul M. (ed.). 2009. Ethnologue: Languages of the
World. 16th edn. Dallas: SIL International
No data at all is published but Mark Donohue (1998) and Phyllis Hischier
(2006) have collected wordlists.
6.13
Biksi (2)
Core area: N Mid Papua
Canonical source: [1596] [1597]
[1596] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.14.
BILUA (1)
215
[1597] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for a Sepik aliation is too scant, though
data is very scant too.
Scanty notes can be found in pp. 740-741 [1598] and short wordlists can be
found in [1599] [1600].
[1598] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The Sepik-Ramu
Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 731-764. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1599] Laycock, Don. 1972. Looking Westward: Work of the Australian
National University on Languages of West Irian. Irian 1(2). 6877
[1600] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.14
Bilua (1)
Core area: Solomon Islands
Canonical source: [1601] [1602]
[1601] Terrill, Angela. 2006. Central Solomon Languages. In Keith
Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2,
279-281. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
216
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1602] Lindström, Eva, Angela Terrill, Ger Reesink & Michael Dunn.
2007. The Languages of Island Melanesia. In Jonathan S.
Friedlaender (ed.), Population genetics, linguistics and Culture
History in the Southwest Pacic (Human Evolution Series), 118-140.
Oxford University Press
See [1603].
[1603] Obata, Kazuko. 2003. A Grammar of Bilua: A Papuan Language of
the Solomon Islands (Pacic Linguistics 540). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University. Also as Obata,
Kazuko. 2000. A grammar of Bilua, a Papuan language of the Solomon
Islands. Ph.D. thesis, Australian National University
6.15
Border (15)
Core area: W Papua
Canonical source: [1604]
[1604] Minch, Andrew Scott. 1991. Essential Elements of Amanab
Grammar. University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
Classication comment: Waris, Taikat, Bewani
See e.g. [1605] [1606].
[1605] Minch, Andrew Scott. 1991. Essential Elements of Amanab
Grammar. University of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
[1606] Seiler, Walter. 1985. Imonda, a Papuan Language (Pacic
Linguistics: Series B 93). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
6.16.
BOSAVI (10)
6.16
217
Bosavi (10)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: [1607] [1608]
[1607] Shaw, Daniel. 1986. The Bosavi language family. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 24 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 70), 45-76.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1608] Gossner, Jan D. 1994. Aspects of Edolo Grammar. University
of Texas at Arlington masters thesis
See e.g. [1609].
[1609] Gossner, Jan D. 1994. Aspects of Edolo Grammar. University of
Texas at Arlington masters thesis
6.17
Bulaka River (2)
Core area: S Irian
Canonical source: [1610]
[1610] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 324 [1611] for a TransFly assignment were based on low (ca 9%) lexicostatistical gures and
typological characteristics.
218
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1611] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
See [1612] based on Drabbe's work.
[1612] Boelaars, J. H. M. C. 1950. The Linguistic Position of
South-Western New Guinea. Leiden: E. J. Brill
6.18
Burmeso (1)
Core area: Mid-Mamberamo
Canonical source: [1613]
[1613] Donohue, Mark. 2001. Animacy, Class and Gender in Burmeso.
In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The Boy
from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of Tom
Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514), 97-115. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1614]. There are further wordlists referenced in [1615].
[1614] Donohue, Mark. 2001. Animacy, Class and Gender in Burmeso. In
Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The Boy from
Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of Tom Dutton
(Pacic Linguistics 514), 97-115. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1615] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975b. Isolates: Irian Jaya. In Stephen A. Wurm
(ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan
Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series
C 38), 887-890. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.19.
BUSA (ODIAI) (1)
6.19
219
Busa (Odiai) (1)
Core area: Sandaun
Canonical source: [1616]
[1616] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See scanty notes in [1617]. Presumably, a wordlist was collected by Graham
[1618].
[1617] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen A.
Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1:
Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics:
Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[1618] Graham, Glenn H. 1981. A sociolinguistic survey of Busa and
Nagatman. In Richard Loving (ed.), Sociolinguistic surveys of Sepik
languages (Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 29), 177-192.
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.20
Cenderawasih Bay (11)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1619]
[1619] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
See [1620].
[1620] Briley, David. 1997. Four grammatical marking systems in Bauzi. In
Karl J. Franklin (ed.), Papers in Papuan linguistics No. 2 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 85), 1-131. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
220
CHAPTER 6.
6.21
PAPUA (2203)
Dagan (9)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1621]
[1621] Dutton, Tom E. 1975. South-Eastern Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
613-664. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1622] [1623] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1622] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[1622] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1623] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1624] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1625].
6.22.
DEM (1)
221
[1625] Murane, Elizabeth. 1974. Daga Grammar: From Morpheme to
Discourse (Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 43).
The Summer Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at
Arlington
6.22
Dem (1)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: [1626]
[1626] Larson, Gordon F. 1977. Reclassication of Some Irian Jaya
Highlands Language Families: A Lexicostatical Cross-Family
Subclassication with Historical Implications. Irian VI(2). 340
Classication comment: The cognation judgments involving Dem are warped
in that a match is judged if at least one segment matches. Needless
to say, this gives inconsistent sound correspondences. The lexicostatistic argument for relatedness is the only one oered so far, and apart
from probable borrowings, I cannot nd any cognates in vocabulary or
morphology.
Wordlist and sentences can be found in [1627]. There is also a wordlist in
pp. 219-221 [1628].
[1627] Le Roux, C. C. F. M. 1950. 25: Taalkundige Gegevens. In De
Bergpapoea's van Nieuw-Guinea en hun Woongebied volume II, 776-913.
Leiden: E. J. Brill
[1628] Stokhof, W. A. L. (ed.). 1983. Holle Lists: Vocabularies in Languages
of Indonesia, Vol.5/2: Irian Jaya: Papuan Languages, Northern Languages,
Central Highlands Languages (Pacic Linguistics: Series D 53). Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, The Australian National University
6.23
Dibiyaso-Doso-Turumsa (3)
Core area: W Province
222
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Canonical source: [1629] [1630] [1631]
[1629] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
45), 1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1630] Shaw, Daniel. 1986. The Bosavi language family. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 24 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 70), 45-76.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1631] Tupper, Ian. 2007. Endangered Languages Listing: TURUMSA
[tqm]. Document posted at http://www.pnglanguages.org/
pacific/png/show_lang_entry.asp?id=tqm accessed 1 May 2007
Classication comment: Doso and Turumsa have 61% lexicostatistical similarity and Turumsa and Dibiyaso have 19% which, pace known caveats,
indicates that the three form a coherent family internally [1632]. Externally, the Bosavi connection is not convincing as correspondences
are few and unsystematic [1633] [1634].
[1632] Tupper, Ian. 2007. Endangered Languages Listing: TURUMSA
[tqm]. Document posted at http://www.pnglanguages.org/
pacific/png/show_lang_entry.asp?id=tqm accessed 1 May 2007
[1633] Shaw, Daniel. 1986. The Bosavi language family. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 24 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 70), 45-76.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1634] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
45), 1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There are wordlists [1635] [1636] and a tiny bit of Dibiyaso grammatical data
[1637].
6.24.
DUNA-BOGAYA (2)
223
[1635] Z'graggen, John. 1975. Comparative Wordlists of the Gulf District
and Adjacent Areas (Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 14).
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[1636] Shaw, Daniel. 1986. The Bosavi language family. In Papers in New
Guinea Linguistics 24 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 70), 45-76. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[1637] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 45),
1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.24
Duna-Bogaya (2)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: pp. 395-396 [1638]
[1638] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Arguments for the relatedness for Duna and Bogaya are given in pp. 395-396 [1639] but pronouns do not match suciently well for an immediate Trans New Guinea aliation, and apart
from this, there are only capricious lexical similarities to other families
[1640].
[1639] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
224
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1640] Shaw, Daniel R. 1973. A Tentative Classication of the
Languages of the Mt. Bosavi Region. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The
Linguistic Situation in the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua
New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 26), 189-215. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
For Duna, see [1641]. For Bogaya, only brief notes and wordlists have
been published so far [1642] pp. 395-396 [1643], but there are unpublished
manuscripts by Dan Seeland.
[1641] San Roque, Lila. 2008. An introduction to Duna grammar.
Australian National University doctoral dissertation
[1642] Shaw, Daniel R. 1973. A Tentative Classication of the Languages of
the Mt. Bosavi Region. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation
in the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 26), 189-215. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1643] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.25
Duranmin (1)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: [1644] [1645] [1646]
6.25.
DURANMIN (1)
225
[1644] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1645] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1646] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Typological arguments are not sucient to conclude a Leonard Schultze family with Walio [1647]. Neither is the
shared animate-sux with Walio conclusive of a genetic relation [1648].
The lexical evidence does not show any conclusive genetic relationship
either, be it inside or outside Leonard Schultze [1649], or with Papi
[1648] (a higher gure (29%) of Papi-Duranmin lexicostatistical relations quoted by Laycock earlier, is superseded by the later, below 10%,
gures of Conrad and Lewis).
[1647] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1648] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
226
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1649] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1650] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
There are some very brief notes and a short wordlist [1651] [1652]. Roger
Lohmann did eldwork in the 1990s and has notes.
[1651] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The Sepik-Ramu
Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 731-764. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1652] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.26
East Bird's Head (3)
Core area: E Vogelkop
Canonical source: [1653] [1654]
6.27.
EAST KUTUBU (2)
227
[1653] Reesink, Ger. 1998. The Bird's Head as a Sprachbund. In Rien
A. C. Dam, C. Odé & J. Miedema (eds.), Perspectives on the Bird's
Head of Irian Jaya, Indonesia, 603-642. Rodopi
[1654] Donohue, Mark. 2005. Book Review of Ger P. Reesink, ed.
2002. Languages of the Eastern Bird's Head. No. 524. Canberra:
Pacic Linguistics.. Oceanic Linguistics 44(1). 287300
See [1655].
[1655] Gravelle, Gilles. 2004. The Meyah Language of Papua. Amsterdam:
Vrije Universiteit doctoral dissertation
6.27
East Kutubu (2)
Core area: S Highlands
Canonical source: [1656]
[1656] Franklin, Karl J. 2001. Kutubuan (Foe and Fasu) and proto
Engan. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The
Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of
Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514), 143-154. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: The link to Fasu is premature because counting
framework and kinship terms are precisely the kind of argument that
is not conclusive of a genetic relationship pp. 311 [1657].
[1657] Franklin, Karl J. 2001. Kutubuan (Foe and Fasu) and proto
Engan. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The
Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of
Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514), 143-154. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1658] and [1659] make up a sketch.
228
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1658] Rule, Murray. 1993. The Culture and Language of the Foe: The
People of Lake Kutubu, Southern Highlands Province, Papua New Guinea.
New South Wales: Chevron Niugini, Mereweather
[1659] Rule, W. M. 1977. A Comparative Study of the Foe, Huli and Pole
Languages of Papua New Guinea (Oceania Linguistic Monographs 20).
Australia: University of Sydney
6.28
East Timor (3)
Core area: Timor-Alor-Pantar
Canonical source: [1660] [1661]
[1660] Hull, Georey. 2004. The Papuan Languages of Timor.
Estudos de Línguas e Culturas de Timor Leste / Studies in Languages
and Cultures of East Timor 6. 2399
[1661] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
Classication comment: The group is clearly internally coherent. I have
not been able to replicate the lexicostatistic argument for a relation
between all Timor-Alor-Pantar languages, i.e. with West Timor-AlorPantar and Kolana-Tanglapui [1662], and suggested correspondences
do not show much systematicity. Likewise, the Bomberai/Alor comparisons in [1663] are imsy.
[1662] Stokhof, W. A. L. 1975. Preliminary Notes on the Alor and
Pantar Languages (East Indonesia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 43).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1663] Hull, Georey. 2004. The Papuan Languages of Timor.
Estudos de Línguas e Culturas de Timor Leste / Studies in Languages
and Cultures of East Timor 6. 2399
6.29.
EASTERN TRANS-FLY (4)
229
See [1664] though there are more recent partial works, such as [1665] [1666]
[1667].
[1664] Campagnolo, Henri. 1973. La langue des Fataluku de Lórehe (Timor
Portugais). Paris: Université René Descartes doctoral dissertation
[1665] Hull, Georey. 2005. Fataluku (East Timor Language Proles 7).
Dili: Instituto Nacional de Linguística of the Universidade Nacional Timor
Lorosa'e
[1666] Huber, Juliette. 2008. First Steps Towards a Grammar of Makasae:
A language of East Timor (Languages of the World/Materials 195).
München: Lincom
[1667] Faust, Vera. 2006. Oirata: A language of Kisar. Rijksuniversiteit te
Leiden masters thesis
6.29
Eastern Trans-Fly (4)
Core area: Fly River
Canonical source: [1668]
[1668] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 327-335 [1669] for a Trans
New Guinea aliation appear to be unreliable lexicostatistics and typological features. Likewise, the lexical and pronominal evidence for a
Trans New Guinea aliation is weak. See [1670] for additional lexical
data on the internal coherence of the group.
230
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1669] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[1670] Fleischmann, Lillian & Sinikka Turpeinen. 1976. A dialect
survey of Eastern Trans-Fly languages. In Richard Loving (ed.),
Surveys in ve Papua New Guinea languages (Workpapers in Papua
New Guinea Languages 16), 5-50. Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of
Linguistics
There's a phonological description [1671] and vocabularies references in [1672].
In the SIL archives there are unpublished grammar sketches of Bine (135
pages), Gizrra (151 pages) and Wipi (179 pages). For Bine, there is a also
hard-to-get full New Testament translation [1673]. For the Eastern Torres
Straits (Miriam Mir) language, there is a modern sketch of Miriam Mir [1674]
in addition to older work [1675].
[1671] Fleischmann, Lillian & Sinikka Turpeinen. 1977. Bine phonemes. In
Richard Loving (ed.), Miscellaneous papers in P.N.G. linguistics
(Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 22), 99-144. Ukarumpa:
Summer Institute of Linguistics
[1672] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level) Stock. In
Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study
Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1673] Fleischmann, Lillian, Sinikka Turpeinen, Kibani Were, Eriya Yabu &
Badruwame Olewala. 1987. Ireclota mene [New Testament]. Port Moresby:
Bible Society Papua New Guinea
[1674] Piper, N. 1989. A Sketch Grammar of Meryam Mer. Canberra:
Australian National University masters thesis
6.30.
EAST STRICKLAND (6)
231
[1675] Ray, Sidney H. & Alfred C. Haddon. 1891-1893. A Study of the
Languages of Torres Straits with Vocabularies and Grammatical Notes:
Part I. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy: Third Series II. 463616.
Sketch of Miriam Mir and vocabularies of Saibai and Daudau
6.30
East Strickland (6)
Core area: Gulf District
Canonical source: TODO
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership TODO
pp. 509-510 [1676] is insucient. [1677]
[1676] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1677] Årsjö, Britten & Sören Årsjö. 2000. Konai. In John Brownie
(ed.), Sociolinguistic and literacy studies: South-West, Sepik and
Morobe (Data papers on Papua New Guinea languages 46), 26-81.
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
There is a very short Samo sketch in [1678] and Britten
AArsjö has an unpublished extensive grammar sketch of Konai.
[1678] Shaw, Daniel R. 1973. A Tentative Classication of the Languages of
the Mt. Bosavi Region. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation
in the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 26), 189-215. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
232
CHAPTER 6.
6.31
PAPUA (2203)
Eleman (6)
Core area: Gulf
Canonical source: [1679] [1680]
[1679] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
[1680] Brown, Herbert A. 1972. The Elema languages: A comparative
study of the Toaripi, Orokolo and their related dialects. University of
London doctoral dissertation
See the extensive materials by Brown [1681] [1682], by far enough to make
up a sketch.
[1681] Brown, Herbert A. 1972. The Elema languages: A comparative study
of the Toaripi, Orokolo and their related dialects. University of London
doctoral dissertation
[1682] Brown, Herbert A. 1973. The Eleman Language Family. In Karl J.
Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation in the Gulf District and Adjacent
Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 26), 281-376.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.32
Elseng (1)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1683]
[1683] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1971. Miscellaneous Notes on Languages in
West Irian, New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 14
(Pacic Linguistics: Series A 28), 47-114. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.33.
FASU (1)
233
See phonology/wordlist [1684]. An older wordlist is in [1685]. The New
Tribes Mission did a survey visit in 2007 and it is possible that they have or
will have language data.
[1684] Burung, Wiem. 2000. A brief note on Elseng. SIL International,
Dallas. SIL Electronic Survey Reports 2000-001
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2000-001
[1685] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.33
Fasu (1)
Core area: S Highlands
Canonical source: [1686]
[1686] Franklin, Karl J. 2001. Kutubuan (Foe and Fasu) and proto
Engan. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The
Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of
Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514), 143-154. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: The link to East Kutubuan is premature because
counting system and kinship terms are precisely the kind of argument
that is not conclusive of a genetic relationship pp. 311 [1687].
[1687] Franklin, Karl J. 2001. Kutubuan (Foe and Fasu) and proto
Engan. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tryon (eds.), The
Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian Linguistics in Honour of
Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514), 143-154. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1688].
[1688] Loeweke, Eunice & Jean May. 1980. General grammar of Fasu
(Namo Me). In Don Hutchisson (ed.), Grammatical studies in Fasu and Mt.
Koiali (Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 27), 5-106.
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
234
CHAPTER 6.
6.34
PAPUA (2203)
Goilalan (5)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1689]
[1689] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1690] [1691] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1690] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[1690] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1691] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1692] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1693].
[1693] Geary, Elaine. 1977. Kunimaipa grammar: Morphophonemics to
discourse (Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 23). Ukarumpa:
Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.35.
GURIASO (1)
6.35
235
Guriaso (1)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1694]
[1694] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
Classication comment: Laycock never presented real evidence for a KwomtariBaibai-Pyu family [1695]. It is clear from the data collected so far
[1696] that Guriaso [grx] shares no more lexical cognates with Kwomtari and Biaka than expected at random, and that's not even when
borrowing is discounted (Kwomtari neighbours Guriaso). Further correspondences presented are merely typological or random enough to
make Japanese a Kwomtari language pp. 29 [1696].
[1695] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May
(Arai) Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
849-858. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1696] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
[1697] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
The unpublished [1698] is the only data I am aware of.
[1698] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished manuscript,
SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec 2008
236
CHAPTER 6.
6.36
PAPUA (2203)
Hatam (1)
Core area: Vogelkop
Canonical source: [1699]
[1699] Reesink, Ger P. 1996. Introduction. In Ger P. Reesink (ed.),
Studies in Irian Languages Part I (NUSA 40). Jakarta: Universitas
Katolik Indonesia Atma Jaya
See [1700].
[1700] Reesink, Ger P. 1999. A Grammar of Hatam: Bird's Head Peninsula
Irian Jaya (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 146). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.37
Inanwatan (2)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1701] [1702]
[1701] de Vries, Lourens. 1998. Some Remarks on the Linguistic
Position of the Inanwatan Language. In Rien A. C. Dam, C. Odé & J.
Miedema (eds.), Perspectives on the Bird's Head of Irian Jaya,
Indonesia, 643-653. Rodopi
[1702] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South
Bird's Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures
4. 81117
See [1703].
[1703] de Vries, Lourens J. 2006. A short grammar of Inanwatan: an
endangered language of the Bird's head of Papua, Indonesia (Pacic
Linguistics 560). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.38.
INLAND GULF (4)
6.38
237
Inland Gulf (4)
Core area: Gulf District
Canonical source: pp. 269-273 [1704]
[1704] Franklin, Karl J. 1973. Other Language Groups in the Gulf
District and Adjacent Areas. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic
Situation in the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea
(Pacic Linguistics: Series C 26), 263-277. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Internally, the membership of the geographically
non-adjacent Ipikoi in the family was realised only in the early 1970s
a F, 267-273. Evidence for a Trans New Guinea membership are the
singular pronouns in the Minanibai branch and a few lexical items [W,
509-510] and s [R, 152, 157] takes the pronoun evidence to be probative.
However, the pronouns which look most like Trans New Guinea have
not yet been shown to go back to proto-Inland Gulf, and even if we
assume they are characteristic, the total of the evidence for a Trans
New Guinea aliation is very slight. Therefore, it would be premature
to call Inland Gulf a branch of the Trans New Guinea family. No
stronger cases for Inland Gulf aliations to other
Scant materials can be found in pp. 269-273, 577-578 [1705] and [1706].
There are also unpublished SIL survey data (wordlists and a few sentences)
from the 2006.
[1705] Franklin, Karl J. 1973. Other Language Groups in the Gulf District
and Adjacent Areas. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation in
the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 26), 263-277. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1706] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 45),
1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
238
CHAPTER 6.
6.39
PAPUA (2203)
Kaki Ae (1)
Core area: Gulf
Canonical source: [1707]
[1707] Clifton, John M. 1997. The Kaki Ae Language. In Stephen A.
Wurm (ed.), Materials on languages in danger of disappearing in the
Asia-Pacic Region No 1: some endangered Languages of Papua New
Guinea: Kaki Ae, Musom, and Aribwatsa (Pacic Linguistics: Series
D 89), 3-66. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There are some old wordlists and the sketch [1708].
[1708] Clifton, John M. 1997. The Kaki Ae Language. In Stephen A. Wurm
(ed.), Materials on languages in danger of disappearing in the Asia-Pacic
Region No 1: some endangered Languages of Papua New Guinea: Kaki Ae,
Musom, and Aribwatsa (Pacic Linguistics: Series D 89), 3-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
6.40
Kamula (1)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: pp. 13-18 [1709] pp. 7 [1710]
[1709] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
45), 1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1710] Routamaa, Judy. 1994. Kamula grammar essentials. Ms.
Available at
http://www.sil.org/pacific/png/abstract.asp?id=50209
accessed 1 August 2008
6.41.
KAURE-NARAU-KOSARE (3)
239
The most extensive description is an online grammar manuscript [1711].
[1711] Routamaa, Judy. 1994. Kamula grammar essentials. Ms. Available
at http://www.sil.org/pacific/png/abstract.asp?id=50209 accessed
1 August 2008
6.41
Kaure-Narau-Kosare (3)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1712] [1713]
[1712] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975c. Languages of Irian Jaya, Checklist:
preliminary classication, language maps, wordlists (Pacic
Linguistics: Series B 31). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1713] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
Classication comment: A newer evaluation of the lexical relationships
(claimed in pp. 45 [1714]) show no signcant relationship between the
Kaure-Narau-Kosare languages and Kapauri [R, 13].
[1714] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975c. Languages of Irian Jaya, Checklist:
preliminary classication, language maps, wordlists (Pacic
Linguistics: Series B 31). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
For Kaure, there is a phonology [1715], hard-to-nd books with more extensive vocabulary [1716] and conversations [1717] for Kaure.
[1715] Dommel, Peter R. & Gudrun E. Dommel. 1991. Kaure phonology.
Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures 9. 168
[1716] Dommel, Peter, Gudrun Dommel, Piter Auri & Markus Pokoko.
1991. Aki tiaplik soltok - Perbendaharaan kata Bahasa Kaure Kaure
Vocabulary (Publikasi Khusus Bahasa-Bahasa Daerah, seri B 7). Jayapura:
University of Cenderawasih and Summer Institute of Linguistics
240
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1717] Auri, P., P. Dommel & M. Pokoko. 1991. Kaureki pa opoksel
(Percakapan-percakapan dalam bahasa Kaure: Kaure conversations)
(Publikasi Khusus Bahasa-Bahasa Daerah, seri A 7). Jayapura: University
of Cenderawasih and Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.42
Kapauri (1)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1718] [1719]
[1718] Rumaropen, Benny. 2006. Draft Survey Report on the Kapauri
Language of Papua. To appear in the SIL Electronic Survey Reports
[1719] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
Classication comment: However, a newer evaluation of the lexical relationships (claimed in pp. 45 [1720]) show no signcant relationship
between the Kaure-Narau-Kosare languages and Kapauri [R, 13].
[1720] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975c. Languages of Irian Jaya, Checklist:
preliminary classication, language maps, wordlists (Pacic
Linguistics: Series B 31). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
A short wordlist (40 words) appears in o [V]. There are 250 words and
15 sentences will appear in an SIL Indonesia survey report [R], which also
mentions translated bible portions. The unpublished survey reports referred
to in l [S, 31] may contain further wordlists.
6.43
Kayagar (3)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: pp. 366-369 [1721]
6.44.
KEHU (1)
241
[1721] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Some short grammar notes are found in pp. 79-88 [1722], summarized also
in pp. 366-369 [1723]. Full titles and location of the Catholic fathers' unpublished sketches are given in [1724].
[1722] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1971. Miscellaneous Notes on Languages in West
Irian, New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 14 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 28), 47-114. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1723] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1724] Silzer, Peter J. & Heljä Heikkinen-Clouse. 1991. Index of Irian Jaya
Languages (Special Issue of Irian: Bulletin of Irian Jaya). 2nd edn.
Jayapura: Program Kerjasama Universitas Cenderawasih and SIL
6.44
Kehu (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1725]
[1725] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
242
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Classication comment: There are some parallels drawn up in [1726]
[1726] Whitehouse, Paul. 2006. The "Lost" Paper: A Belated
Conference Postscript. Mother Tongue XI. 262274
The language is known only from one single wordlist. A few words of it is
published in [1727].
[1727] Whitehouse, Paul. 2006. The "Lost" Paper: A Belated Conference
Postscript. Mother Tongue XI. 262274
6.45
Kembra (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1728] [1729]
[1728] Doriot, Roger E. 1991. 6-2-3-4 Trek, April-May, 1991. Ms
[1729] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
If at all, there is only an unpublished wordlist.
6.46
Kiwaian (6)
Core area: Gulf
Canonical source: [1730]
[1730] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
See [1731] (based on earlier materials).
[1731] Wurm, Stefan. 1951. Studies in the Kiwai Languages, Fly Delta,
Papua, New Guinea (Acta Ethnologica et Linguistica 2). Wien: Herold
6.47.
KOIARIAN (7)
6.47
243
Koiarian (7)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1732] [1733]
[1732] Dutton, Tom E. 1996. Koiari (Languages of the
World/Materials 10). München: Lincom
[1733] Dutton, Tom. 1994. Motu-Koiarian contact in Papua New
Guinea. In Tom Dutton & Darrell T. Tryon (eds.), Language contact
and change in the Austronesian world (Trends in linguistics: Studies
and monographs 77), 181-232. Mouton de Gruyter
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1734] [1735] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1734] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[1734] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1735] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1736] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
244
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
See [1737].
[1737] Dutton, Tom E. 1996. Koiari (Languages of the World/Materials
10). München: Lincom
6.48
Kol (1)
Core area: New Britain
Canonical source: [1738] [1739]
[1738] Dunn, Michael, Ger Reesink & Angela Terrill. 2002. The East
Papuan Languages: A Preliminary Typological Appraisal. Oceanic
Linguistics 41(1). 2862
[1739] Terrill, Angela. 2002. Systems of Nominal Classication in
East Papuan Languages. Oceanic Linguistics 41(1). 6388
The only substantial materials are unpublished manuscripts by Stellan and
Eivor Lindrud and a New Testament translation due for press.
6.49
Kolana-Tanglapui (3)
Core area: Timor-Alor-Pantar
Canonical source: [1740] [1741]
[1740] Stokhof, W. A. L. 1975. Preliminary Notes on the Alor and
Pantar Languages (East Indonesia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 43).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1741] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
6.50.
KOLOPOM (3)
245
Classication comment: I have not been able to replicate the lexicostatistic argument for a relation between all Timor-Alor-Pantar languages,
i.e. with West Timor-Alor-Pantar and East Timor [1742], and suggested correspondences do not show much systematicity. Lexical evidence uniting Kolana and Tanglapui is much stronger, especially the
numerals. Lexical or pronominal evidence for a Trans New Guinea afliation has not been put forward independently for Kolana-Tanglapui.
[1742] Stokhof, W. A. L. 1975. Preliminary Notes on the Alor and
Pantar Languages (East Indonesia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 43).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
So far there are only wordlists and sketchy grammatical information [1743]
[1744].
[1743] Donohue, Mark. 1997. Inverse in Tanglapui. Language and
Linguistics in Melanesia 27. 101118
[1744] Stokhof, W. A. L. 1975. Preliminary Notes on the Alor and Pantar
Languages (East Indonesia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 43). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
6.50
Kolopom (3)
Core area: F-H Island
Canonical source: [1745]
[1745] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
246
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Classication comment: I am unable to nd arguments for Trans New
Guinea aliation in [1746] and there is no obvious relation.
[1746] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1747] based on Drabbe's work.
[1747] Boelaars, J. H. M. C. 1950. The Linguistic Position of
South-Western New Guinea. Leiden: E. J. Brill
6.51
Konda-Yahadian (2)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1748] pp. 437-446 [1749]
[1748] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South
Bird's Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures
4. 81117
[1749] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for inclusion in Trans New Guinea is
weak pp. 437-446 [1750], especially lexically. The same can be said
for a relation with South Bird's Head, Konda-Yahadian and any West
Papuan aliation [1751].
6.52.
KUOT (1)
247
[1750] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1751] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South
Bird's Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures
4. 81117
There are wordlists and grammatical notes in [1752]. Older wordlists can be
found in [1753].
[1752] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South Bird's
Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures 4. 81117
[1753] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1998. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part II) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 10 Series B 4). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.52
Kuot (1)
Core area: New Britain
Canonical source: [1754]
[1754] Lindström, Eva. 2002. Topics in the Grammar of Kuot.
Stockholm University doctoral dissertation
See [1755].
[1755] Lindström, Eva. 2002. Topics in the Grammar of Kuot. Stockholm
University doctoral dissertation
248
CHAPTER 6.
6.53
PAPUA (2203)
Kwalean (3)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1756]
[1756] Dutton, Tom E. 1975. South-Eastern Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
613-664. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1757] [1758] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1757] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[1757] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1758] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1759] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1760] for vocabularies and very brief grammar notes.
6.54.
KWERBA (8)
249
[1760] Dutton, Tom E. 1970. Notes on the languages of the Rigo Area of
the Central District of Papua. In Stephen A. Wurm & Donald C. Laycock
(eds.), Pacic linguistic studies in honour of Arthur Capell (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 13), 879-983. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.54
Kwerba (8)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1761]
[1761] Clouse, Duane, Mark Donohue & Felix Ma. 2002. Survey
report of the north coast of Irian Jaya. SIL International, Dallas. SIL
Electronic Survey Reports 2002-078
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2002-078
Classication comment: Including Isirawa, Airoran and Samarokena pp.
18-20 [1762]
[1762] Clouse, Duane, Mark Donohue & Felix Ma. 2002. Survey
report of the north coast of Irian Jaya. SIL International, Dallas. SIL
Electronic Survey Reports 2002-078
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2002-078
See references to wordlists in [1763] and pp. 404-406 [1764]. Isirawa has
several published papers by SIL members Carol Erickson and Hiroko Oguri
which make up a grammar sketch [1765] [1766]. There is also a Kwerba
sketch focusing on verb morphology [1767], and one based on only six weeks
of eldwork [1768].
[1763] Clouse, Duane, Mark Donohue & Felix Ma. 2002. Survey report of
the north coast of Irian Jaya. SIL International, Dallas. SIL Electronic
Survey Reports 2002-078
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2002-078
[1764] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
250
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1765] Erickson, Carol & Hiroko Oguri. 1975, 1976, 1981. Papers on Isirawa
phonology, noun phrase and pragmatics in narratives. Irian IV, V, IX(1, 2,
2). 3866, 85106, 6594
[1766] Oguri, Hioko. 1985. Isirawa Clauses. In Papers in New Guinea
Linguistics 22 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 63), 139-154. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[1767] de Vries, James A. & Sandra A. de Vries. 1997. An Overview of
Kwerba Morphology. In Andrew Pawley (ed.), Papers in Papuan
Linguistics 3 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 87), 1-35. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1768] Silzer, Sheryl. 1976. Six weeks to an overview of the grammar of a
preliterate language: From discourse to morpheme in Air Mati (Irian Jaya).
In Ignatius Suharno & Kenneth L. Pike (eds.), From Baudi to Indonesian,
15-28. Jayapura: Cenderawasih University and Summer Institute of
Linguistics
6.55
Kwomtari (2)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1769]
[1769] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
6.56.
LAKES PLAIN (20)
251
Classication comment: Laycock never presented real evidence for a KwomtariBaibai-Pyu family [1770]. The membership is Kwomtari [kwo], Biaka/Nai [bio] and not Fas [fqs] as many sources have erroneously repeated. It is clear from the data collected so far [1771] that Guriaso
[grx] shares no more lexical cognates with Kwomtari and Biaka than
expected at random, and that's not even when borrowing is discounted
(Kwomtari neighbours Guriaso). Further correspondences presented
are merely typological or random enough to make Japanese a Kwomtari language pp. 29 [1771].
[1770] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May
(Arai) Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
849-858. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1771] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
[1772] Baron, Wietze. 1983. Kwomtari Survey. Unpublished
manuscript, SIL Survey oce, Ukarumpa, now posted at
http://www.kwomtari.net/kwomtari_survey.pdf accessed 15 Dec
2008
See [1773].
[1773] Honsberger, Murray, Carol Honsberger & Ian Tupper (eds.). 2008.
Kwomtari Phonology and Grammar Essentials (Data Papers on Papua New
Guinea Languages 55). Ukarumpa, Papua New Guinea: SIL-PNG Academic
Publications
6.56
Lakes Plain (20)
Core area: Irian
252
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Canonical source: [1774]
[1774] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
See [1775] for references. Iau is the best documented language (enough to
make up a sketch) [1776].
[1775] Clouse, Duane A. 1997. Toward a reconstruction and reclassication
of the Lakes Plain languages of Irian Jaya. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), Papers
in Papuan linguistics No. 2 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 85), 133-236.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1776] Bateman, Janet. 1986. Iau verb morphology. Nusa 26. 176
6.57
Lavukaleve (1)
Core area: Solomon Islands
Canonical source: [1777] [1778]
[1777] Terrill, Angela. 2006. Central Solomon Languages. In Keith
Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2,
279-281. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
[1778] Lindström, Eva, Angela Terrill, Ger Reesink & Michael Dunn.
2007. The Languages of Island Melanesia. In Jonathan S.
Friedlaender (ed.), Population genetics, linguistics and Culture
History in the Southwest Pacic (Human Evolution Series), 118-140.
Oxford University Press
See [1779].
[1779] Terrill, Angela. 2003. A Grammar of Lavukaleve (Mouton Grammar
Library 30). Mouton de Gruyter
6.58.
LEPKI (1)
6.58
253
Lepki (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1780]
[1780] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
There is only one unpublished wordlist by Mark Donohue (ANU) and another
one in an anthropological report [1781].
[1781] Andersen, Øystein Lund. 2007. The Lepki People of Sogber [sic!]
River, New Guinea. Unpublished
6.59
Left May (6)
Core area: NW Papua
Canonical source: [1782] [1783]
[1782] Årsjö, Britten. 1999. Words in Ama. Uppsala University
masters thesis. D-level
[1783] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: From [1784] we know that the family is internally
coherent (with sound correspondences) and that there are no convincing
external relations revealed in the lexicon.
[1784] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
254
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
There is a master's thesis [1785] and various unpublished SIL materials.
[1785] Årsjö, Britten. 1999. Words in Ama. Uppsala University masters
thesis. D-level
6.60
Lower Sepik-Ramu (33)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [1786]
[1786] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Lower Sepik, Lower Ramu, Tamolan, Rao, Aian,
Grass (including Banaro but exluding Kambot), Kambot.
6.60.1 Lower Ramu (19)
There is a Watam sketch [1787], but data for several more sketches remains
unpublished.
[1787] Foley, W. 1999. Grammatical relations, information structure and
constituency in Watam. Oceanic Linguistics 38(1). 115138
6.60.2 Grass (5)
There is a Botin MA sketch [1789] which is hard to nd, and a fair amount
of information in articles like [1790].
[1789] Wade, Martha L. 1984. Some straticational insights concerning
Botin (Kambot), a Papuan Language. University of Texas at Arlington
masters thesis
[1790] Pryor, John. 1990. Deixis and Participant Tracking in Botin.
Language and Linguistics in Melanesia 21. 129
6.61.
MAILUAN (6)
255
6.60.3 Annaberg (3)
There is a sketch of Rao [1793].
[1793] Stanhope, John M. 1980. The language of the Rao people, Grengabu,
Madang Province, Papua New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series D 18).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.60.4 Lower Sepik (6)
There is an excellent grammar [1795] which also has a little information on
other Sepik area languages.
[1795] Foley, William. 1991. The Yimas Language of New Guinea.
Stanford: Stanford University Press
6.61
Mailuan (6)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1797]
[1797] Dutton, Tom E. 1975. South-Eastern Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
613-664. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1798] [1799] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1798] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[1798] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
256
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1799] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1800] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1801].
[1801] Thomson, N. P. 1975. Magi Phonology and Grammar Fifty Years
Afterwards. In Tom E. Dutton (ed.), Studies in languages of central and
south-east Papua (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 29), 599-666. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
6.62
Mairasi (3)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: [1802]
[1802] Peckham, Lloyd. 1991. Etna Bay Survey Report: Irian Jaya
Bird's Neck Languages. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and
Cultures 10. 147185
Classication comment: Links with Tanahmerah are unconvincing lexically
and pronominally pp. 424-431 [1803] [1804].
6.63.
MANUBARAN (2)
257
[1803] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1804] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
There are a few papers on aspects of Mairasi, the longest one being [1805].
[1805] Peckham, Lloyd. 1982. Mairasi verb morphology. Workpapers in
Indonesian Linguistics 1. 7596
6.63
Manubaran (2)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [1806]
[1806] Dutton, Tom E. 1975. South-Eastern Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
613-664. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [1807] [1808] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[1807] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
258
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1807] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1808] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1809] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [1810] for vocabularies and very brief grammar notes.
[1810] Dutton, Tom E. 1970. Notes on the languages of the Rigo Area of
the Central District of Papua. In Stephen A. Wurm & Donald C. Laycock
(eds.), Pacic linguistic studies in honour of Arthur Capell (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 13), 879-983. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.64
Marind (6)
Core area: SW Irian
Canonical source: [1811]
[1811] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
Classication comment: Not including Inanwatan, though typological anities have been noted [1812]
6.65.
MASEP (1)
259
[1812] de Vries, Lourens. 1998. Some Remarks on the Linguistic
Position of the Inanwatan Language. In Rien A. C. Dam, C. Odé & J.
Miedema (eds.), Perspectives on the Bird's Head of Irian Jaya,
Indonesia, 643-653. Rodopi
See [1813].
[1813] Drabbe, Peter. 1955. Spraakkunst van het Marind: Zuidkust
Nederlands Nieuw-Guinea (Studia Instituti Anthropos 11). Wien-Mödling:
Drukkerij van het Missiehuis St. Gabriël
6.65
Masep (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1814]
[1814] Clouse, Duane, Mark Donohue & Felix Ma. 2002. Survey
report of the north coast of Irian Jaya. SIL International, Dallas. SIL
Electronic Survey Reports 2002-078
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2002-078
See [1815] for a few structural notes.
[1815] Clouse, Duane, Mark Donohue & Felix Ma. 2002. Survey report of
the north coast of Irian Jaya. SIL International, Dallas. SIL Electronic
Survey Reports 2002-078
http://www.sil.org/silesr/abstract.asp?ref=2002-078
6.66
Mawes (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1816]
[1816] Hammarström, Harald. 2010a. The Genetic Position of the
Mawes Language. Paper presented at the Workshop on the Languages
of Papua 2, 8-12 February 2010, Manokwari, Indonesia
260
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
See [1817] has a wordlist.
[1817] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.67
Molof (1)
Core area: S Jayapura
Canonical source: [1818]
[1818] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1971. Miscellaneous Notes on Languages in
West Irian, New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 14
(Pacic Linguistics: Series A 28), 47-114. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1819] for a wordlist.
[1819] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.68
Mombum (2)
Core area: Komolom Island
Canonical source: pp. 396-398 [1820]
[1820] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.69.
MONGOL-LANGAM (3)
261
Classication comment: Pronouns do not match suciently well for an
immediate Trans New Guinea aliation, and apart from this, there are
only capricious lexical similarities to other families pp. 396-398 [1821].
Internally, Koneraw and Mombum (aka Komelom) can be seen to be
related from the basic vocabulary correspondences in [1822].
[1821] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1822] Geurtjens, Hendrik. 1933. Woordenlijsten der talen die het
Marindineesche taalgebied begrenzen. In Marindineesch-Nederlandsch
Woordenboek (Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Bataviaasch
Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetenschappen 71:5), 397-429.
Bandoeng: Nix
A short sketch of Mombum is in [1823].
[1823] Drabbe, Peter. 1950. Talen en dialecten van Zuid-West
Nieuw-Guinea. Anthropos 45. 545574
6.69
Mongol-Langam (3)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: [1824] [1825]
[1824] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
262
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1825] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
Classication comment: The family is assumed on lexical similarities hinted
at by Laycock. What little data on Mongol-Langam that was available
to Foley in connection with his demonstration of the Lower Sepik-Ramu
family, it was not sucient for a genetic relationship with Lower SepikRamu. Sucient argumentation for a relation with the Yuat-Maramba
languages is wanting [1826].
[1826] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
There are unpublished short vocabularies referred to in [1827].
[1827] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
6.70
Monumbo (2)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [1828] pp. 180-183 [1829]
[1828] Laycock, Donald C. 1975c. The Torricelli Phylum. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 765-780. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1829] Z'graggen, John A. 1969. Classicatory and typological studies
in languages of the Madang district New Guinea. Canberra:
Australian National University doctoral dissertation
6.71.
MOR (1)
263
Classication comment: No evidence for the Monumbo languages being
related to other Torricelli languages was ever presented [1830].
[1830] Laycock, Donald C. 1975c. The Torricelli Phylum. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 765-780. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1831].
[1831] Vormann, Franz P. & Wilhelm Scharfenberger. 1914. Die
Monumbo-Sprache: Grammatik und Wörterverzeichnis (Linguistische
Bibliothek Anthropos). Wien: Mechitaristen. Corrections/additions in
G. Höltker 1964 Zur Sprache der Monumbo-Papua in Nordost-Neuguinea,
Anthropos 59:860-903
6.71
Mor (1)
Core area: Bomberai
Canonical source: [1832]
[1832] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for inclusion in Trans New Guinea is
weak pp. 431 [1833], both lexically and pronominally.
[1833] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
264
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
A wordlist can be found in [1834] and judging from the note (note 34 p 18)
there and comments in [1835], Anceaux collected grammatical data as well.
I searched the Anceaux Nachlass for these grammatical data 24 June 2008
at KITLV manuscripts Or 615, especially anvulling 4-23 but I could locate
only wordlists for Bomberai Mor.
[1834] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1998. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part II) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 10 Series B 4). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
[1835] Anceaux, Johannes Cornelis. 1958. Languages of the Bomberai
Peninsula: Outline of a linguistic map. Nieuw-Guinea Studiën 2. 109121
6.72
Moraori (1)
Core area: SE Papua, Indonesia
Canonical source: [1836]
[1836] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 327-335 [1837] for a TransFly assignment are not convincing as the only argument appears to be
unreliable lexicostatistical calculations.
[1837] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
6.73.
MOREHEAD AND UPPER MARO RIVERS (17)
265
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
See pp. 15-26 [1838] or [1839] based on Drabbe's work. I Wayan Arka
(Australian National University) is studying the language.
[1838] Drabbe, Peter. 1954. Talen en dialecten van zuid-west Nieuw-Guinea
(Microbiblioteca Anthropos 11). Posieux/Fribourg: Instituut Anthropos
[1839] Boelaars, J. H. M. C. 1950. The Linguistic Position of
South-Western New Guinea. Leiden: E. J. Brill
6.73
Morehead and Upper Maro Rivers (17)
Core area: S Border
Canonical source: [1840]
[1840] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 327-335 [1841] appear to
be unreliable lexicostatics and typological features.
[1841] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
266
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
See [1842] (26-35 Jei, 36-52 Kanum) or [1843] based on Drabbe's work. There
is also some oft-forgotten linguistic data in [1844] and [1845]. For the Nambu
group, Nicholas Evans (ANU) has collected data on Nen and there an unpublished grammar sketch of Marco and Alma Boevé (SIL 2003) on Arammba.
[1842] Drabbe, Peter. 1954. Talen en dialecten van zuid-west Nieuw-Guinea
(Microbiblioteca Anthropos 11). Posieux/Fribourg: Instituut Anthropos
[1843] Boelaars, J. H. M. C. 1950. The Linguistic Position of
South-Western New Guinea. Leiden: E. J. Brill
[1844] Nevermann, Hans. 1942. Die Je-Nan. Baessler-Archiv: Beiträge zur
Völkerkunde 24. 87221
[1845] MacGregor, William. 1897. Appendix BB: British New Guinea.
Native Dialects. Annual Report of British New Guinea 1895-1896. 100120
6.74
Maybrat (2)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1846] [1847] [1848]
[1846] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[1847] Reesink, Ger. 2005b. West Papuan languages: Roots and
Development. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson
& Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 185-220. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1848] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987a. A survey of some West
Papuan phylum languages. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and
Cultures 4. 2580
6.75.
MPUR (1)
267
See [1849].
[1849] Dol, Philomena Hedwig. 1999. A Grammar of Maybrat: a language
of Bird's Head, Irian Jaya, Indonesia. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral
dissertation
6.75
Mpur (1)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1850] [1851]
[1850] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[1851] Reesink, Ger. 2005b. West Papuan languages: Roots and
Development. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson
& Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 185-220. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1852] and in addition [1853] [1854].
[1852] Odé, Cecilia. 2002b. A Sketch of Mpur. In Ger P. Reesink (ed.),
Languages of the Eastern Bird's Head (Pacic Linguistics 524), 45-107.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1853] Odé, Cecilia. 2004. Mpur vocabulary = Daftar Kata Mpur volume
A1-009. Osaka, Japan: Endangered Languages of the Pacic Rim
[1854] Odé, Cecilia. 2002a. Mpur prosody: an experimental-phonetic
analysis with examples from two versions of the Fentora myth (Endangered
Languages of the Pacic Rim Publications Series A1-003). Osaka, Japan:
Endangered Languages of the Pacic Rim
268
CHAPTER 6.
6.76
PAPUA (2203)
Murkim (1)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1855]
[1855] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
There is only an unpublished wordlist.
6.77
Namla-Tofanma (2)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1856]
[1856] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
See [1857] for a wordlist of Tofanma and [1858] for a wordlist of Namla.
[1857] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
[1858] Lee, Myung Young. 2005. Draft Survey Report on the Namla
Language of Papua. To appear in the SIL Electronic Survey Reports
6.78
Ndu (12)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [1859]
6.78.
NDU (12)
269
[1859] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2008. The Manambu language of
East Sepik, Papua New Guinea. Oxford University Press
Classication comment: The Ndu languages do not show cognate pronouns
or gender markers with Sepik pp. 126-139 [1860], and there is there is
detailed refutation of the evidence so far presented that Ndu is related
to Kwoma-Kwanga (or the rest of Sepik) [1861]. Yerakai shares no signicant lexical relations with any Sepik language pp. 14 [1862], except
Ndu pp. 23 [1863], but these are arguably loans from the adjacent
Iatmul (as of intermarriage) pp. 14 [1862].
[1860] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1861] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2008. The Manambu language of
East Sepik, Papua New Guinea. Oxford University Press
[1862] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1863] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1864] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
270
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
See [1865].
[1865] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2008. The Manambu language of East
Sepik, Papua New Guinea. Oxford University Press
6.79
Nimboran (5)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1866]
[1866] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
See [1867] and [1868].
[1867] Anceaux, Johannes Cornelis. 1965. The Nimboran Language
(Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en
Volkenkunde 44). 's-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho
[1868] May, Kevin. 1997. A Study of the Nimboran Language: Phonology,
morphology, and phrase structure. La Trobe University masters thesis
6.80
North Bougainville (4)
Core area: Bougainville
Canonical source: [1869] [1870]
[1869] Dunn, Michael, Ger Reesink & Angela Terrill. 2002. The East
Papuan Languages: A Preliminary Typological Appraisal. Oceanic
Linguistics 41(1). 2862
[1870] Terrill, Angela. 2002. Systems of Nominal Classication in
East Papuan Languages. Oceanic Linguistics 41(1). 6388
A sketch is [1871]. It is currently being studied by Stuart Robinson (Max
Planck Institute for Psycholinguistics, Nijmegen). There is also a Konua
grammar [1872].
6.81.
NORTH HALMAHERA (16)
271
[1871] Firchow, Irwin B. 1987. Form and Function of Rotokas Words.
Language and Linguistics in Melanesia 15. 5111. Also as MA, University
of California, Davis, 1976
[1872] Müller, Adam. 1954. Grammar and Vocabulary of the Konua
Language (Micro-Bibliotheca Anthropos 12). Fribourg: Posieux
6.81
North Halmahera (16)
Core area: N Halmahera
Canonical source: [1873] [1874] [1875] [1876]
[1873] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1989. The Masked Bird: Linguistic Relations
in the Bird's Head Area. In P. Haenen & J. Pouwer (eds.), Peoples on
the Move, 78-101. Nijmegen: Centre for Australian and Oceanic
Studies
[1874] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1987. The non-Austronesian languages in the
North Moluccas. In E. K. M. Masinambow (ed.), Halmahera dan Raja
Empat sebagai Kesatuan majemuk, 13-39. Jakarta: Lembaga Ekonomi
dan Kemasyarakatan Nasional, Lembaga Ilmu Pengetahuan
Indonesia. Buletin LEKNAS, Vol. II, No. 2, 1983; published 1987
[1875] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[1876] Reesink, Ger. 2005b. West Papuan languages: Roots and
Development. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson
& Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 185-220. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1877] [1878] [1879] or one of the old Dutch works [1880].
272
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1877] van Staden, Miriam. 2000. Tidore: A Linguistic Description of a
Language of the North Moluccas. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral
dissertation
[1878] Hayami-Allen, Rika. 2001. A Descriptive Study of the Language of
Ternate, the Northern Moluccas, Indonesia. University of Pittsburgh
doctoral dissertation
[1879] Holton, Gary. 2003. Tobelo (Languages of the World/Materials 328).
München: Lincom
[1880] Held, G. J. 1908. Leiddraad bij het bestudeeren van 't Galeéla'sch
dialekt, op het eiland Halmaheira. 's-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho
6.82
Oksapmin (1)
Core area: Sandaun
Canonical source: [1881] [1882]
[1881] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[1882] Healey, Alan. 1964. The Ok Language Family in New Guinea.
Canberra: Australian National University doctoral dissertation.
Sometimes cited as A Survey of the Ok Family of Languages
presumably because part of the thesis II-IV, which contains all
linguistic data, carries this title
See [1883].
[1883] Loughnane, Robyn. 2009. A grammar of Oksapmin. University of
Melbourne doctoral dissertation
6.83.
PAHOTURI (2)
6.83
273
Pahoturi (2)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: [1884]
[1884] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 327-335 [1885] appear to
be unreliable lexicostatics and typological features.
[1885] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
See references and scanty notes in [1886]. There is also an unpublished rudimentary (20-page) grammar sketch of Idi in the SIL archives. Nicholas Evans
(Australian National University) has collected some data on the language.
[1886] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level) Stock. In
Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study
Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
274
CHAPTER 6.
6.84
PAPUA (2203)
Papi (1)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: [1887] [1888] [1889]
[1887] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1888] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1889] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Typological arguments are not sucient to conclude a Leonard Schultze family with Walio [1890]. The lexical evidence does not show any conclusive genetic relationship either, be it
inside or outside Leonard Schultze [1891], or with Duranmin [1892] (a
higher gure (29%) of Papi-Duranmin lexicostatistical relations quoted
by Laycock earlier, is superseded by the later, below 10%, gures of
Conrad and Lewis).
[1890] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.85.
PAUWASI (5)
275
[1891] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1892] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
There is a wordlist in [1893] and some very brief grammar notes in pp. 752753 [1894].
[1893] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1894] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The Sepik-Ramu
Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 731-764. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.85
Pauwasi (5)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [1895]
[1895] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
276
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Karkar-Yuri is an Eastern Pauwasi language as is
evident by inspection of wordlists. It appears that Pauwasi pronouns
do not show Trans New Guinea lookalike-ness, and other arguments
for a Trans New Guinea aliation are never mentioned pp. 418-419
[1896].
[1896] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.85.1 Pauwasi Western (2)
There are only wordlists [1897].
[1897] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.85.2 Pauwasi Eastern (3)
See [1899].
[1899] Rigden, Veda. (no date). Karkar Grammar Essentials. Ukarumpa:
Unpublished Manuscript, SIL
6.86
Pawaia (1)
Core area: Simbu
Canonical source: [1901]
6.87.
PIAWI (2)
277
[1901] Trefry, David. 1969. A Comparative Study of Kuman and
Pawaian (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 13). Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Despite vocabulary cognacy of 5% or so, Pawaia
was included in Trans-New-Guinea because of pronoun resemblances
to Kuman and on typological similarities. The typological similarities
involve function only [1902], and thus count for nothing. The pronoun resemblances do not generalize to the Chimbu family pp. 69-71
[1903] and match only an n anyway, so they are better accounted for
as accidental similarities than deep relationship.
[1902] Trefry, David. 1969. A Comparative Study of Kuman and
Pawaian (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 13). Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1903] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
Material in [1904] easily amounts to a sketch.
[1904] Trefry, David. 1969. A Comparative Study of Kuman and Pawaian
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 13). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.87
Piawi (2)
Core area: Upper Yuat
Canonical source: [1905] [1906]
[1905] Comrie, Bernard. 1992. The Recognition of the Piawi
Language Family. In Tom Dutton, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tyron
(eds.), The language game: papers in memory of Donald C. Laycock
(Pacic Linguistics: Series C 10), 111-113. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
278
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1906] Comrie, Bernard. 1988. Haruai Verb Structure and Language
Classication in the Upper Yuat. Language and Linguistics in
Melanesia 17. 140160
See [1907] for references to published grammar aspects of Haruai that make
up a grammar sketch as well as an unpublished grammar sketch of Pinai.
[1907] Melliger, Markus. 2000. Pinai-Hagahai. In John Brownie (ed.),
Sociolinguistic and literacy studies: highlands and islands (Data papers on
Papua New Guinea languages 45), 64-122. Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of
Linguistics
6.88
Porome (Kibiri) (1)
Core area: Gulf Province
Canonical source: [1908]
[1908] Franklin, Karl J. 1975. Isolates: Gulf District. In Stephen A.
Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1:
Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 891-896. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: The suggestion of a Kiwai aliation is based on
pronouns only [1909].
[1909] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
See the very scanty materials in [1910] or pp. 273-274 [1911]. Martin Steer
(Australian National University) is doing a PhD on the language.
6.89.
PYU (1)
279
[1910] Franklin, Karl J. 1975. Isolates: Gulf District. In Stephen A. Wurm
(ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan
Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series
C 38), 891-896. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1911] Franklin, Karl J. 1973. Other Language Groups in the Gulf District
and Adjacent Areas. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation in
the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 26), 263-277. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.89
Pyu (1)
Core area: October River
Canonical source: [1912]
[1912] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Laycock never presented evidence for a KwomtariBaibai-Pyu family [1913].
[1913] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May
(Arai) Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
849-858. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There are two short wordlists [1914] [1915] and a sentence or two on grammar
pp. 854 [1916].
280
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1914] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1915] Laycock, Don. 1972. Looking Westward: Work of the Australian
National University on Languages of West Irian. Irian 1(2). 6877
[1916] Laycock, Donald C. 1975b. Sko, Kwomtari and Left May (Arai)
Phyla. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 849-858. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.90
Savosavo (1)
Core area: Solomon Islands
Canonical source: [1917] [1918]
[1917] Terrill, Angela. 2006. Central Solomon Languages. In Keith
Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2,
279-281. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
[1918] Lindström, Eva, Angela Terrill, Ger Reesink & Michael Dunn.
2007. The Languages of Island Melanesia. In Jonathan S.
Friedlaender (ed.), Population genetics, linguistics and Culture
History in the Southwest Pacic (Human Evolution Series), 118-140.
Oxford University Press
See [1919].
[1919] Wegener, Claudia .U. 2008. A grammar of Savosavo, A Papuan
language of the Solomon Islands. Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen doctoral
dissertation. MPI series in psycholinguistics 51
6.91.
SENAGI (2)
6.91
281
Senagi (2)
Core area: NW Papua
Canonical source: [1920]
[1920] de Sousa, Hilário. 2006. The Menggwa Dla language of New
Guinea. University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
See [1921].
[1921] de Sousa, Hilário. 2006. The Menggwa Dla language of New Guinea.
University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
6.92
Sentani (4)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1922] [1923]
[1922] Hartzler, Margaret & Kenneth J. Gregerson. 1987. Towards a
reconstruction of Proto Tabla-Sentani phonology. Oceanic Linguistics
26. 129
[1923] Cowan, H. K. J. 1952. De austronesisch-papoea'se taalgrens in
de onderafdeling Hollandia (Nieuw Guinea). Tijdschrift
Nieuw-Guinea 13. 133143, 160177, 201206
Classication comment: The relation of Sentani-Nafri-Tabla (SNT) to
Demta is best argued in pp. 161-163 [1924], see also [1925], and can be
veried with the subsequent SNT phonological reconstruction [1926]
and the longer wordlists in [1927].
[1924] Cowan, H. K. J. 1952. De austronesisch-papoea'se taalgrens in
de onderafdeling Hollandia (Nieuw Guinea). Tijdschrift
Nieuw-Guinea 13. 133143, 160177, 201206
282
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1925] Cowan, H. 1957. Prospects of a "Papuan" Comparative
Linguistics. Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van
Nederlandsch-Indië 113(1). 7091
[1926] Hartzler, Margaret & Kenneth J. Gregerson. 1987. Towards a
reconstruction of Proto Tabla-Sentani phonology. Oceanic Linguistics
26. 129
[1927] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux
collection of wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian
(Papuan) languages (Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series
B 3). Leiden-Jakarta: DSALCUL/IRIS
See [1928].
[1928] Cowan, H. K. J. 1965. Grammar of the Sentani Language with
Specimen Texts and Vocabulary (Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk
Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 47). The Hague: Martinus
Nijho
6.93
Sepik (53)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [1929] [1930]
[1929] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1930] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.93.
SEPIK (53)
283
Classication comment: Includes Abau, Yellow River, Iwam, Ram (Pouye,
Karawa, Awtuw), Wogumusin-Chenapian, Tama, Kwoma-Kwanga (Kwoma,
Kwanga, Mende), Sepik Hill for which the pronouns, gender markers
as well as dative, locative marker and benefactive verb are largely cognate pp. 126-139 [1931] and/or there are signicant lexical relations
pp. 12-14 [1932]. The Ndu languages do not show cognate pronouns or
gender markers, and there is there is detailed refutation of the evidence
so far presented that Ndu is related to Kwoma-Kwanga (or the rest of
Sepik) [1933]. Yerakai shares no signicant lexical relations with any
Sepik language pp. 14 [1932], except Ndu pp. 23 [1935], but these are
arguably loans from the adjacent Iatmul (as of intermarriage) pp. 14
[1932]. No other argument for a Sepik aliation in oered pp. 738
[1937] and Yerakai is not mentioned in Foley's re-consideration of the
Sepik family [1931]. Similarly, there is no evidence that Biksi is Sepik
since nothing signicant was presented [1937] and the lexical evidence
does not warrant it [1932]. The Bikaru-Bragge wordlist in [1941] presumably represents the Pikaru dialect of Bisorio (and Engan language)
despite the divergence of the two, since the body part terms agree and
the elicitation sessions were monolingual.
[1931] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1932] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1933] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2008. The Manambu language of
East Sepik, Papua New Guinea. Oxford University Press
[1934] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
284
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1935] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1936] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1937] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1938] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1939] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.93.
SEPIK (53)
285
[1940] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1941] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.93.1 Abau (1)
See [1942].
[1942] Bailey, David A. 1975. Abau language: Phonology and grammar
(Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 9). Ukarumpa: Summer
Institute of Linguistics
6.93.2 Iwam (3)
See [1944] and [1945] for a newer study of the classier system.
[1944] Conrad, Robert J. 1971. Some batteries of transformations in Iwam.
University of Pennsylvania masters thesis
[1945] Yoshida, Shuji. 1998. Numeral Classiers amond the May River
Iwam. In Shuji Yoshida & Yukio Toyoda (eds.), Fringe Area of Highlands in
Papua New Guinea (Senri Ethnological Studies 47), 113-138. Osaka:
National Museum of Ethnology
6.93.3 Nukuma (3)
See [1948].
[1948] Kooyers, Orneal. 1974. Washkuk grammar sketch. In Richard Loving
(ed.), Grammatical studies in three languages of Papua New Guinea
(Workpapers in Papua New Guinea Languages 6), 5-74. Ukarumpa:
Summer Institute of Linguistics
286
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
6.93.4 Ram (3)
See [1950].
[1950] Feldman, Harry. 1986. A Grammar of Awtuw (Pacic Linguistics:
Series B 94). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.93.5 Sepik Hill (14)
See [1952].
[1952] Bruce, Les. 1984. The Alamblak Language of Papua New Guinea
(East Sepik) (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 81). Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.93.6 Sepik Tama (6)
See [1954].
[1954] Foreman, Velma M. 1974. Grammar of Yessan-Mayo (Language
Data: Asian-Pacic Series 4). Santa Ana: Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.93.7 Yellow River (3)
See [1956].
[1956] Feldpausch, Thomas & Becky Feldpausch. 1992. Namia grammar
essentials. In John R. Roberts (ed.), Namia and Amanab grammar
essentials (Data Papers on Papua New Guinea Languages 39), 1-97.
Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
6.93.8 Wogamusin-Chenapian (2)
TODO.
6.94.
SKO (7)
6.94
287
Sko (7)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [1958]
[1958] Donohue, Mark. 2002. Which Sounds Change: Descent and
Borrowing in the Skou Family. Oceanic Linguistics 41(1). 171221
See [1959].
[1959] Corris, Miriam. 2005. A grammar of Barupu, a language of Papua
New Guinea. University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
6.95
South Bird's Head Proper (6)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [1960] pp. 437-446 [1961]
[1960] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South
Bird's Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures
4. 81117
[1961] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for inclusion in Trans New Guinea is
weak pp. 437-446 [1962], especially lexically. The same can be said
for a relation with Inanwatan, Konda-Yahadian and the older West
Papuan aliation [1963].
288
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[1962] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1963] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987b. A survey of the South
Bird's Head Stock. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and Cultures
4. 81117
See [1964].
[1964] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1985. Some Notes on the Arandai Language. Irian
XIII. 340
6.96
South Bougainville (9)
Core area: Bougainville
Canonical source: [1965]
[1965] Evans, Bethwyn. 2010. Beyond pronouns: further evidence for
South Bougainville. In Bethwyn Evans (ed.), Discovering history
through language: Papers in honour of Malcolm Ross (Pacic
Linguistics 605), 73-101. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
See [1966].
[1966] Onishi, M. 1994. A Grammar of Motuna (Bougainville, Papua New
Guinea). Australian National University doctoral dissertation
6.97.
SUKI-GOGODALA (4)
6.97
289
Suki-Gogodala (4)
Core area: W Fly
Canonical source: [1967]
[1967] Foley, William A. 1986. The Papuan languages of New Guinea
(Cambridge language surveys). Cambridge University Press
A little data is in [1968]. There are also New Testament translations of Suki
[1969] as well as Gogodala [1970].
[1968] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1970. Some Notes on the Suki-Gogodala Subgroup
of the Central and South New Guinea Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm &
Donald C. Laycock (eds.), Pacic Linguistic Studies in Honour of Arthur
Capell (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 13), 1245-1270. Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[1969] Bidri, Midim, Ivy Lindsay & Grahame Martin. 1981. Godte gi
amkari titrum ine [Suki New Testament]. Port Moresby: Bible Society
Papua New Guinea
[1970] Partridge, Edna. 1981. Sa:lenapa wala gilala dote bata ete miyana gi
kanika:. Port Moresby: Bible Society Papua New Guinea
6.98
Sulka (1)
Core area: New Britain
Canonical source: [1971]
[1971] Reesink, Ger. 2005a. Sulka of East New Britain: A Mixture of
Oceanic and Papuan Traits. Oceanic Linguistics 44(1). 145193
See [1972] or the more recent and accessible sketch [1973].
[1972] Schneider, Joseph. 1962. Grammatik der Sulka-Sprache
(Neubritannien) (Micro-Biblioteca Anthropos 36). Posieux: Anthropos
Institut
[1973] Reesink, Ger. 2005a. Sulka of East New Britain: A Mixture of
Oceanic and Papuan Traits. Oceanic Linguistics 44(1). 145193
290
CHAPTER 6.
6.99
PAPUA (2203)
Taulil-Butam (1)
Core area: E New Britain
Canonical source: pp. 250 [1974] pp. 311 [1975] pp. 17 [1976]
[1974] Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. & Tonya Stebbins. 2007. Languages
of Papua New Guinea. In O. Miyaoka, O. Sakiyama & M. Krauss
(eds.), Vanishing Languages of the Pacic Rim, 239-266. Oxford
University Press
[1975] Ross, Malcolm. 2001. Is there an East Papuan Phylum?
Evidence from Pronouns. In Andrew Pawley, Malcolm Ross & Darrell
Tryon (eds.), The Boy from Bundaberg: Studies in Melanesian
Linguistics in Honour of Tom Dutton (Pacic Linguistics 514),
301-321. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1976] Futscher, Otto. 1959. Taulil-Grammatik und
naturwissenschaftliche Sammelarbeiten (Neubritannien, Südsee)
(Micro-Bibliotheca Anthropos 30). Posieux: Anthropos Institut
See [1977]. A shorter version is [1978].
[1977] Futscher, Otto. 1959. Taulil-Grammatik und naturwissenschaftliche
Sammelarbeiten (Neubritannien, Südsee) (Micro-Bibliotheca Anthropos 30).
Posieux: Anthropos Institut
[1978] Laufer, Carl P. 1951. Die Taulil und ihre Sprache auf Neubritannien.
Anthropos 45. 627640
6.100
Taiap (1)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: pp. 61 [1979]
6.101.
TAMBORA [EXTINCT] (1)
291
[1979] Kulick, Don. 1992. Language Shift and Cultural Reproduction:
Socialization, Self and Syncretism in a Papua New Guinean Village
(Studies in the social and cultural foundations of language 14).
Cambridge University Press
Classication comment: Laycock's assignment to Sepik Ramu was for
mainly typological reasons pp. 757 [1980].
[1980] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
There is a sketch [1981].
[1981] Kulick, Don & Christopher Stroud. 1992. The Structure of the Taiap
(Gapun) Language. In Tom Dutton, Malcolm Ross & Darrell Tyron (eds.),
The language game: papers in memory of Donald C. Laycock (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 10), 203-226. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.101
Tambora [Extinct] (1)
Core area: C Sumbawa
Canonical source: [1982]
[1982] Donohue, Mark. 2007. The Papuan Language of Tambora.
Oceanic Linguistics 46(2). 520537
All that is recorded, some 50 words, are presented and analyzed in [1983].
[1983] Donohue, Mark. 2007. The Papuan Language of Tambora. Oceanic
Linguistics 46(2). 520537
292
CHAPTER 6.
6.102
PAPUA (2203)
Tanahmerah (1)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: [1984] pp. 424-431 [1985]
[1984] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[1985] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Links with Mairasi are unconvincing lexically and
pronominally pp. 424-431 [1986].
[1986] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See the very scanty notes in pp. 424-431 [1987]. There is a wordlist in [1988]
and the note on p 18 makes it clear that there was additional grammatical data collected by Anceaux. I searched the Anceaux Nachlass for these
grammatical data 24 June 2008 at KITLV manuscripts Or 615, especially
anvulling 4-23 but I could locate only wordlists for Bomberai Tanahmerah.
6.103.
TEBERAN (2)
293
[1987] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[1988] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1998. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part II) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 10 Series B 4). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.103
Teberan (2)
Core area: S Highlands
Canonical source: [1989]
[1989] Wurm, Stephen. 1982. Papuan Languages of Oceania (Ars
Linguistica 7). Tübingen: Günther Narr
Classication comment: The suggested Pawaian relation is based on lexicostatistics and typological features [1990], while e.g. the pronouns do
not match systematically pp. 501-504 [1991].
[1990] MacDonald, George E. 1973. The Teberan language family. In
Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic Situation in the Gulf District
and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series C
26), 111-148. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1991] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
294
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
See [1992].
[1992] MacDonald, George E. 1976. Dadibi grammar: Morpheme to
sentence. Port Moresby: University of Papua New Guinea masters thesis
6.104
Tirio (5)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: [1993]
[1993] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: Wurm's arguments pp. 327-335 [1994] appear to
be unreliable lexicostatics and typological features.
[1994] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of
the Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level)
Stock. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea
linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
A very few characteristics are given in [1995] who presumably had eld notes
to draw from. Ray mentions a Tirio grammar manuscript by the Reverend
Riley of unknown size and location pp. 360 [1996].
[1995] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: The Trans-Fly (Sub-Phylum-Level) Stock. In
Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study
Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 323-344. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.105.
TOR-ORYA (10)
295
[1996] Ray, Sidney H. 1923. The Languages of the Western Division of
Papua. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and
Ireland 53. 332360
6.105
Tor-Orya (10)
Core area: N Irian
Canonical source: [1997] [1998]
[1997] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[1998] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
Classication comment: The pronouns for Tor are not Trans New Guinea
and other arguments have not been oered pp. 413-414 [1999], nor are
there any apparent relations in newer data published after Voorhoeve.
Tor and Orya are unquestionably related [2000] [2001].
[1999] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
296
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[2000] Fields, Philip C. 1991. A Phonology of the Orya Language. In
Tom E. Dutton (ed.), Papers in Papuan Linguistics 1 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 73), 29-56. Canberra: Research School of Pacic
and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2001] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux
collection of wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian
(Papuan) languages (Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series
B 3). Leiden-Jakarta: DSALCUL/IRIS
See [2002] and references in pp. 413-414 [2003]. There is also a fair amount
of data for Orya [2004] and bible texts [2005].
[2002] Westrum, Peter. 1988. Berik Grammar Sketch. Irian XVI. 133181.
Also as MA University of North Dakota
[2003] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2004] Fields, Phillip C. 1997. Pivot and nominalisation in Orya. In Karl J.
Franklin (ed.), Papers in Papuan linguistics No. 2 (Pacic Linguistics:
Series A 85), 237-269. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
[2005] Anonymous. 1991. Nonol aisil Tesalonikak de zi hip: Yohanes mo
nonol aisil. Colorado Springs: International Bible Society. 1 Thessalonians
and 1 John in Orya
6.106
Torricelli (50)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [2006] [2007] [2008]
6.106.
TORRICELLI (50)
297
[2006] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2007] Crowther, Melissa. 2001. All the One language(s): comparing
linguistic and ethnographic denitions of language in New Guinea.
University of Sydney masters thesis
[2008] Sanders, Arden G. & Joy Sanders. 1980. Dening the centres
of the Marienberg language family. Pacic Linguistics: Series A 56.
171196
Classication comment: No evidence for Urim and the Monumbo languages
being related to other Torricelli languages was ever presented [2009].
For the rest of the Torricelli groups, the pronoun evidence is convincing.
[2009] Laycock, Donald C. 1975c. The Torricelli Phylum. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 765-780. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.106.1 Kombio-Arapesh (9)
See [2010] or the newer [2011].
[2010] Fortune, Reo F. 1942. Arapesh (Publications of the American
Ethnological Society XIX). New York: J. J. Augustin Publisher
[2011] Conrad, Robert J. & Kepas Wogiga. 1991. An Outline of Bukiyip
Grammar (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 113). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.106.2 Maimai (6)
There is an unpublished dictionary of Yahang by Colin Filer (Australian
National University).
298
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
6.106.3 Marienberg (7)
There is an unpublished grammar available online from the SIL [2014].
[2014] Sanders, Arden G. & Joy Sanders. 1978. Kamasau (Wand Tuan)
Grammar: Morpheme to Discourse. Unpublished document.
http://www.sil.org/pacific/png/abstract.asp?id=47683
6.106.4 Wapei-Palei (20)
See [2016].
[2016] McGregor, Donald & Aileen McGregor. 1982. Olo Language
Materials (Pacic Linguistics: Series D 42). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.106.5 West Wapei (8)
Lexical data can be found in [2018] (with short grammar sketch) and [2019].
[2018] Crowther, Melissa. 2001. All the One language(s): comparing
linguistic and ethnographic denitions of language in New Guinea.
University of Sydney masters thesis
[2019] Sikale, John, Melissa Crowther & Mark Donohue. 2001. Silla palla
One miri: One dictionary. Department of Education, Sandaun Province
and Department of Linguistics, University of Sydney. Version 2.1
6.107
Touo (1)
Core area: Solomon Islands
Canonical source: [2022] [2023]
[2022] Terrill, Angela. 2006. Central Solomon Languages. In Keith
Brown (ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2,
279-281. 2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
6.108.
TRANS NEW GUINEA (379)
299
[2023] Lindström, Eva, Angela Terrill, Ger Reesink & Michael Dunn.
2007. The Languages of Island Melanesia. In Jonathan S.
Friedlaender (ed.), Population genetics, linguistics and Culture
History in the Southwest Pacic (Human Evolution Series), 118-140.
Oxford University Press
The MA thesis [2024] amounts to a sketch.
[2024] Frahm, Roxanne Margaret. 1998. Baniata Serial Verb Constructions.
University of Auckland masters thesis
6.108
Trans New Guinea (379)
Core area: PNG
Canonical source: [2025]
[2025] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
Classication comment: Includes Finisterre-Huon [2026], Irian Highlands
(Dani and Paniai Lakes subgroups) [2026], Madang [2026], Ok [2026],
Awyu-Dumut [2026], Asmat-Kamoro [2031] [2032], Binanderean [2033],
Eastern Highlands [2034], Mek [2035] (and the Momuna languages are
related to Mek, as per inspection of wordlists), probable members Engan [2026], Chimbu [2026]. See also pp. 97 [2038] and pp. 146 [2039]
for re-subgrouping of a few languages. The Bikaru-Bragge wordlist in
[2026] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2027] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2028] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
300
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[2029] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2030] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2031] Voorhoeve, Bert. 2005. Asmat-Kamoro, Awyu-Dumut and Ok:
An enquiry into their linguistic relationship. In Andrew Pawley,
Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan
Pasts: Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 145-166. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[2032] de Vries, Lourens J. 2010. From clause conjoining to clause
chaining in the Dumut languages of New Guinea. Studies in Language
34(2). 327349
[2033] Smallhorn, Jacinta. 2010. Binanderean as a member of the
Trans New Guinea family. In Bethwyn Evans (ed.), Discovering
history through language: Papers in honour of Malcolm Ross (Pacic
Linguistics 605), 205-222. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and
Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2034] Xiao, Hong. 1990. A Genetic Comparison of Hua, Awa and
Binumarien. Language and Linguistics in Melanesia 21. 143166
[2035] Heeschen, Volker. 1992. The position of the Mek Languages of
Irian Jaya among the Papuan Languages; History, Typology and
Speech. Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde 148(3/4).
465488
[2036] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2037] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
6.108.
TRANS NEW GUINEA (379)
301
[2038] Pawley, Andrew K. 1995. C.L. Voorhoeve and the Trans New
Guinea Phylum Hypothesis. In C. Baak, M. Bakker & D. van der
Meij (eds.), Tales from a concave world: Liber amicorum Bert
Voorhoeve, 83-123. Department of Languages and Cultures of
Southeast Asia and Oceania, Leiden University
[2039] Ross, Malcolm. 1995. The Great Papuan Pronoun Hunt:
Recalibrating Our Sights. In C. Baak, M. Bakker & D. van der Meij
(eds.), Tales from a concave world: Liber amicorum Bert Voorhoeve,
139-168. Department of Languages and Cultures of Southeast Asia
and Oceania, Leiden University
6.108.1 Binanderean (11)
There e.g. is an old Binandere grammar [2040], a Suena grammar [2041] and
an in-depth Korafe grammar [2042].
[2040] King, C. 1927. Grammar and Dictionary of the Binandele Language,
Mamba River, North Division, Papua. Sydney: D. S. Ford
[2041] Wilson, Darryl. 1974. Suena grammar (Workpapers in Papua New
Guinea Languages 8). Ukarumpa: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[2042] Farr, Cynthia J. M. 1999. The interface between syntax and
discourse in Korafe: a Papuan language of Papua New Guinea (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 148). Canberra: Canberra: Research School of Pacic
and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.108.2 Madang-Adelbert Range (102)
Adelbert Range (44)
Brahman (4)
See [2046].
[2046] MacDonald, Lorna. 1990. A Grammar of Tauya (Mouton
Grammar Library 6). Mouton de Gruyter
Josephstaal-Wanang (12)
See [2048].
302
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[2048] Ingram, Andrew. 2001. Anamuxra: A Language of Madang
Province, Papua New Guinea. University of Sydney doctoral
dissertation
Pihom-Isumrud-Mugil (28)
See [2050].
[2050] Reesink, Ger P. 1987. Structures and their Functions in Usan:
A Papuan Language of Papua New Guinea (Studies in Language:
Companion Series 13). Amsterdam: John Benjamins
Madang (58)
Mabuso (29)
See [2052].
[2052] Roberts, John R. 1987. Amele (Croom Helm Descriptive
Grammars). London: Croom Helm
Rai Coast (29)
See [2054] or [2055].
[2054] Wells, Margaret A. 1979. Siroi Grammar (Pacic Linguistics:
Series B 51). Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2055] Hanke, A. 1909. Grammatik und Vocabularium der
Bongu-Sprache (Astrolabebai, Kaiser-Wilhelmsland) (Archiv für das
Studium deutscher Kolonialsprachen VIII). Berlin: Georg Reimer
6.108.3 Main Section (234)
Central and Western (209)
Central and South New Guinea (48)
Asmat-Kamoro (11)
See [2058].
6.108.
TRANS NEW GUINEA (379)
303
[2058] Voorhoeve, Clemens L. 1965. The Flamingo Bay Dialect
of the Asmat Language. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral
dissertation. Published by Martinus Nijho, 's Gravenhage as
Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Landen Volkenkunde Deel 46
Awyu-Dumut (17)
See [2060].
[2060] de Vries, Lourens & Gerrit J. van Enk. 1997. The
Korowai of Irian Jaya: Their Language and its Cultural Context
(Oxford Studies in Anthropological Linguistics 9). Oxford
University Press
Ok (21)
A nice survey of what was known of the family as early as 1964 is
[2062]. For grammars of single languages, see [2063] [2064].
[2062] Healey, Alan. 1964. The Ok Language Family in New
Guinea. Canberra: Australian National University doctoral
dissertation. Sometimes cited as A Survey of the Ok Family of
Languages presumably because part of the thesis II-IV, which
contains all linguistic data, carries this title
[2063] Christensen, S. 1995. Yonggom Grammar Essentials.
Ukarumpa, Papua New Guinea: Unpublished Typescript, The
Summer Institute of Linguistics
[2064] Fedden, Sebastian Olcher. 2007. A Grammar of Mian, a
Papuan Language of New Guinea. University of Melbourne
doctoral dissertation
East New Guinea Highlands (64)
East New Guinea Highlands Central (17)
See e.g. [2068].
[2068] Tida, Syuntarô. 2004. A grammar of the Dom language:
A Papuan Language of Papua New Guinea. University of Kyoto
doctoral dissertation
304
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
East-Central (14)
See [2070]. A Gende grammar in preparation by R Brandson
(University of Manitoba) cited in the 1980s never seems to have
appeared.
[2070] Haiman, John. 1980. HUA: A Papuan Language of the
Eastern Highlands of New Guinea (Studies in Language:
Companion Series 5). Amsterdam: John Benjamins
East New Guinea Highlands Eastern (13)
See [2072].
[2072] Bee, Darlene. 1973. Usarufa: A Descriptive Grammar. In
Howard McKaughan (ed.), The Languages of the Eastern Family
of the East New Guinea Highland Stock (Anthropological Studies
in the Eastern Highlands of New Guinea 1), 225-323. Seattle:
University of Washington Press
Kalam (4)
See [2074].
[2074] Davies, John. 1981. Kobon (Lingua Descriptive Studies 3).
Amsterdam: North-Holland, Amsterdam
Kenati (1)
East New Guinea Highlands West-Central (14)
See [2076] or [2077].
[2076] Franklin, Karl J. 1971. A grammar of Kewa, New Guinea
(Pacic Linguistics: Series C 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2077] Lomas, Gabe. 1988. The Huli language of Papua New
Guinea. Macquarie University doctoral dissertation
Wiru (1)
See [2080].
[2080] Kerr, Harland B. 1966. A preliminary statement of Witu
grammar. University of Hawaii masters thesis
6.108.
TRANS NEW GUINEA (379)
305
Huon-Finisterre (62)
Finisterre (41)
See e.g. [2082] [2083].
[2082] Quigley, Susan R. 2002. The Awara Verbal System.
University of North Dakota masters thesis
[2083] Spaulding, Craig & Pat Spaulding. 1994. Phonology and
Grammar of Nankina (Data Papers on Papua New Guinea
Languages 41). Ukarumpa, Papua New Guinea: Unpublished
Typescript, The Summer Institute of Linguistics
Huon (21)
See e.g. [2086] [2087].
[2086] Fabian, Grace, Edmund Fabian & Bruce Waters. 1998.
Morphology, Syntax and Cohesion in Nabak, Papua New Guinea
(Pacic Linguistics: Series C 144). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2087] Pilhofer, G. 1933. Grammatik der Kâte-Sprache in
Neuguinea (Beiheft zur Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen
14). Hamburg: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer (Ernst Vohsen)
Irian Highlands (19)
Dani (13)
See [2090].
[2090] Barclay, Peter. 2008. A Grammar of Western Dani
(LINCOM Grammar Handbooks 01). München: Lincom. Also as
2004 Towards a Grammar of Western Dani, PhD from Monash U
Paniai Lakes (6)
See [2092].
[2092] Drabbe, Peter. 1952. Spraakkunst van het Ekagi:
Wisselmeren Ned. N. Guinea. The Hague: Martinus Nijho
306
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
6.108.4 Mek-Momuna (9)
Mek (7)
See [2094] or [2095].
[2094] Heeschen, Volker. 1998. An Ethnographic Grammar of the Eipo
Language (Mensch, Kultur und Umwelt im Zentralen Bergland von
West-Neuguinea 23). Berlin: Dietrich Reimer
[2095] Louwerse, John. 1988. The Morphosyntax of Una in Relation to
Discourse Structure (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 100). Canberra: Research
School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Momuna (2)
Some grammatical data can be gleaned from [2098].
[2098] Reimer, Martha. 1986. The notion of topic in Momuna narrative
discourse (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 74). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.109
Turama-Kikori (3)
Core area: Gulf
Canonical source: [2100] pp. 263-267 [2101]
[2100] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2101] Franklin, Karl J. 1973. Other Language Groups in the Gulf
District and Adjacent Areas. In Karl J. Franklin (ed.), The Linguistic
Situation in the Gulf District and Adjacent Areas, Papua New Guinea
(Pacic Linguistics: Series C 26), 263-277. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
There is also a short sketch [2102] and some brief characteristics in pp. 505509 [2103].
6.110.
UHUNDUNI (1)
307
[2102] Petterson, Robert. 1999. Rumu English Hiri-Motu Dictionary
(Occasional Paper 6). International Pacic College: International Pacic
College
[2103] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 461-526.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
6.110
Uhunduni (1)
Core area: Irian
Canonical source: [2104]
[2104] Larson, Gordon F. 1977. Reclassication of Some Irian Jaya
Highlands Language Families: A Lexicostatical Cross-Family
Subclassication with Historical Implications. Irian VI(2). 340
Classication comment: The cognation judgments involving Damal are
warped in that a match is judged if at least one segment matches.
Needless to say, this gives inconsistent sound correspondences. The
lexicostatistic argument for relatedness is the only one oered so far,
and apart from probable borrowings, I cannot nd any cognates in
vocabulary or morphology.
There is a wordlist in pp. 901-913 [2105] and a few notes on grammar in
pp. 409-411 [2106] based on an unpublished grammar+dictionary by van der
Stap. There is also a New Testament translation [2107].
[2105] Le Roux, C. C. F. M. 1950. 25: Taalkundige Gegevens. In De
Bergpapoea's van Nieuw-Guinea en hun Woongebied volume II, 776-913.
Leiden: E. J. Brill
[2106] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
308
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2107] Damal people & CMA. 1988. Haik-A Ongam Kal: Perjanjian baru
dalam Bahasa Damal. Jakarta: Lembaga Alkitab Indonesia
6.111
Urim (1)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: [2108] [2109]
[2108] Laycock, Donald C. 1975c. The Torricelli Phylum. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 765-780. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2109] Glasgow, David & Richard Loving. 1964. Languages of the
Maprik Sub-District. Port Moresby: Department of Information and
Extension Services
Classication comment: No evidence for Urim being related to other Torricelli languages was ever presented [2110], and the lexical investigations
show no signcant relations pp. 8 [2111].
[2110] Laycock, Donald C. 1975c. The Torricelli Phylum. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 765-780. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2111] Glasgow, David & Richard Loving. 1964. Languages of the
Maprik Sub-District. Port Moresby: Department of Information and
Extension Services
6.112.
USKU (1)
309
See [2112].
[2112] Hemmilä, Ritva & Pirkko Luoma. 1987. Urim grammar. Ms
6.112
Usku (1)
Core area: NE Irian
Canonical source: [2113]
[2113] Hammarström, Harald. 2010b. The Status of the Least
Documented Language Families in the World. Language
Documentation & Conservation to appear. to appear
See [2114] for a wordlist.
[2114] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.113
Waia (1)
Core area: W Province
Canonical source: [2115]
[2115] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
45), 1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Pronouns do not match suciently well for a Pahoturi aliation, contra [2116].
[2116] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
310
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
See the very scanty notes on lexical data [2117]. There is an unpublished
grammar (2004, 394 pages) in the SIL archives. Translations of the New
Testament have appeared in both the Aramia river [2118] and Fly river
dialects [2119].
[2117] Reesink, Ger P. 1976. Languages of the Aramia River Area. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 19 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 45),
1-37. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2118] No Author Stated. 2006a. Godokono Hido Tabo: Aramia River Tabo
Testament. Port Moresby: Bible Society of Papua New Guinea
[2119] No Author Stated. 2006b. Godokono Wade Tabo: Fly River Tabo
New Testament. Port Moresby: Bible Society of Papua New Guinea
6.114
Walio (4)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: [2120] [2121] [2122]
[2120] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2121] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.114.
WALIO (4)
311
[2122] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Classication comment: Typological arguments are not sucient to conclude a Leonard Schultze family with Papi [2123]. The lexical evidence
does not show any conclusive genetic relationship either, be it inside or
outside Leonard Schultze [2124] [2125].
[2123] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2124] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2125] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language
and sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua
New Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic
Linguistics: Series A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
There are wordlists [2126] [2127] and some very brief notes on grammar in
[2128].
[2126] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
312
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
[2127] Conrad, Robert J. & Ronald K. Lewis. 1988. Some language and
sociolinguistic relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New
Guinea. In Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 26 (Pacic Linguistics: Series
A 76), 243-273. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2128] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The Sepik-Ramu
Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and
Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic
scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 731-764. Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.115
West Bird's Head (5)
Core area: NW Irian
Canonical source: [2129] [2130] [2131] [2132] [2133]
[2129] Reesink, Ger. 1998. The Bird's Head as a Sprachbund. In Rien
A. C. Dam, C. Odé & J. Miedema (eds.), Perspectives on the Bird's
Head of Irian Jaya, Indonesia, 603-642. Rodopi
[2130] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987a. A survey of some West
Papuan phylum languages. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and
Cultures 4. 2580
[2131] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1987. The non-Austronesian languages in the
North Moluccas. In E. K. M. Masinambow (ed.), Halmahera dan Raja
Empat sebagai Kesatuan majemuk, 13-39. Jakarta: Lembaga Ekonomi
dan Kemasyarakatan Nasional, Lembaga Ilmu Pengetahuan
Indonesia. Buletin LEKNAS, Vol. II, No. 2, 1983; published 1987
[2132] Reesink, Ger. 2005b. West Papuan languages: Roots and
Development. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson
& Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 185-220. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.116.
WEST BOMBERAI (4)
313
[2133] Flassy, Don Augusthinus Lamaech. 2002b. Toror: A Name
Beyond Language and Culture Fusion. Balai Pustaka, Jakarta
See [2134] [2135] or the Indonesian [2136] [2137]. The survey by [2138] has
wordlists and grammatical notes for all West Bird's Head languages.
[2134] Flassy, Don A. L. & W. A. L. Stokhof. 1979. A Note on Tehit
(Bird's Head Irian Jaya). In Amran Halim (ed.), Miscellaneous Studies in
Indonesian and Languages in Indonesia: Part VI (NUSA 7), 35-83. Jakarta:
Universitas Katolik Indonesia Atma Jaya
[2135] Flassy, Don A. L. 1991. Grammar Sketch of Tehit, a Toror
Language, the West Doberi Peninsula, New Guinea (Irian Jaya).
Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden masters thesis
[2136] Animung, Lisidius & Don A. L. Flassy. 1987. Struktur Bahasa Seget.
Jakarta: Proyek Penelitian Bahasa dan Sastra Indonesia dan Daerah
[2137] Flassy, Don A. L. 1981. Struktur Bahasa Tehid. Jakarta: Departemen
Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan, Pusat Pembinaan dan Pengembangan Bahasa
[2138] Berry, Keith & Christine Berry. 1987a. A survey of some West
Papuan phylum languages. Workpapers in Indonesian Languages and
Cultures 4. 2580
6.116
West Bomberai (4)
Core area: Bomberai
Canonical source: pp. 432-437 [2139]
[2139] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
314
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Classication comment: The inclusion of the poorly known Karas is best argued in pp. 33-36 [2140], with system correspondences in pronominals
and a few items of basic vocabulary. Evidence for inclusion in Trans
New Guinea is weak pp. 432-437 [2141], both lexically and pronominally, cf. pp. 94-95 [2142]. Likewise, the East Timor/Alor comparisons
in [2143] are imsy.
[2140] Cowan, H. K. J. 1953. Voorlopige Resultaten van een Ambtelijk
Taalonderzoek in Nieuw-Guinea. 'S-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho.
Tobati, Ormu, Demta, Tara, Sentani, "Nimboran-talen", Sekou,
Sangke, "Boven Tami-talen", Armopa, Anus, Wakdé, Sobei,
Biaks-Noemfoors, Waropens, Midden-Japen (Mantembu = Yava),
Môr, Windesisch-Wandamense dialecten (Bintuni, Wamessa),
Jeretuar (Umar), Jaur, Kaitero, Arguni K, Sekar, Mantion-Manikion
[= Sougb], Mansibabêr [= Meyah], Karôn, Madik, Moraid, Moi,
Kalabra, Konda, Mogetémin-Ajamaru/Aitinju, Jahadian, Kampong
Baru, Puragi, Kapaur, Patimuni [Mbahaam], Karas, Arguni B,
Namatote, Faranjao, Maja (Salawati), Kawit, Banlol, Batanta,
Moi-dialect van Waipu, Mosana, Laganjan, Amber van Worem,
Amber van Noord-Waigeo
[2141] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
345-460. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2142] Pawley, Andrew. 2005. The Chequered Career of the Trans
New Guinea Hypothesis: Recent Research and its Implications. In
Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide
(eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and
Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics
572), 67-108. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
6.116.
WEST BOMBERAI (4)
315
[2143] Hull, Georey. 2004. The Papuan Languages of Timor.
Estudos de Línguas e Culturas de Timor Leste / Studies in Languages
and Cultures of East Timor 6. 2399
There are sketches of Iha [2144] and Baham [2145] in Indonesian and an
article for Baham [2146] in English. Easier to access are the notes in pp. 432437 [2147] based on an unpublished grammar sketch of Iha by the missionary
Coenen. Karas is still very poorly known, but see pp. 33-36 [2148] for very
scant notes and [2149] for a longer wordlist.
[2144] Flassy, Don A. L. & Lisidius Animung. 1992. Struktur Bahasa Iha.
Jakarta: Pusat Pembinaan dan Pengembangan Bahasa, Departemen
Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan
[2145] Flassy, Don A.L., Constrantinopel Ruhukael & Frans Rumbrawer.
1983/1984. Struktur Mbahaam Maaq / bahasa Bahaam: Morfologi dan
Sintaksis. Jakarta: Departmen Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan
[2146] Flassy, Don A.L. 2002a. Inections are Derivations in mBahaam
Maaq. In Don A.L. Flassy & Otto I.M.S. Nekitel (eds.), Proceedings of an
international conference on New Guinea languages and linguistics, 298-327.
2nd edn. Jakarta: Balai Pustaka. International Conference on New Guinea
Languages and Linguistics (1995; Port Numbay-Abepura-Jayapura)
[2147] Voorhoeve, C. L. 1975a. The Central and Western Areas of the
Trans-New Guinea Phylum: Central and Western Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the New
Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38), 345-460.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2148] Cowan, H. K. J. 1953. Voorlopige Resultaten van een Ambtelijk
Taalonderzoek in Nieuw-Guinea. 'S-Gravenhage: Martinus Nijho. Tobati,
Ormu, Demta, Tara, Sentani, "Nimboran-talen", Sekou, Sangke, "Boven
Tami-talen", Armopa, Anus, Wakdé, Sobei, Biaks-Noemfoors, Waropens,
Midden-Japen (Mantembu = Yava), Môr, Windesisch-Wandamense
dialecten (Bintuni, Wamessa), Jeretuar (Umar), Jaur, Kaitero, Arguni K,
Sekar, Mantion-Manikion [= Sougb], Mansibabêr [= Meyah], Karôn,
316
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Madik, Moraid, Moi, Kalabra, Konda, Mogetémin-Ajamaru/Aitinju,
Jahadian, Kampong Baru, Puragi, Kapaur, Patimuni [Mbahaam], Karas,
Arguni B, Namatote, Faranjao, Maja (Salawati), Kawit, Banlol, Batanta,
Moi-dialect van Waipu, Mosana, Laganjan, Amber van Worem, Amber van
Noord-Waigeo
[2149] Smits, Leo & C. L. Voorhoeve. 1994. The J. C. Anceaux collection of
wordlists of Irian Jaya languages B: Non-Austronesian (Papuan) languages
(Part I) (Irian Jaya Source Material No. 9 Series B 3). Leiden-Jakarta:
DSALCUL/IRIS
6.117
West Timor-Alor-Pantar (16)
Core area: Timor-Alor-Pantar
Canonical source: [2150] [2151] [2152]
[2150] Klamer, Marian, Ger Reesink & Miriam van Staden. 2008.
East Nusantara as a Linguistic Area. In Pieter Muysken (ed.), From
linguistic areas to areal linguistics (Studies in Language Companion
Series 90), 95-149. Amsterdam: John Benjamins
[2151] Ross, Malcolm D. 2005. Pronouns as a preliminary diagnostic
for grouping Papuan languages. In Andrew Pawley, Robert
Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts:
Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and Biological History of the
Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics 572), 15-66. Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[2152] Holton, Gary. 2007. Pronouns and pronominal prexes in
Alor-Pantar. Paper Presented at the Workshop on the Languages of
Papua, 8-10 August 2007, Manokwari
Classication comment: The group is held together on pronominal and
lexical grounds. The lexical and pronominal evidence for a Trans New
Guinea aliation is still weak, especially lexically pp. 683 [2153], cf. pp.
6.117.
WEST TIMOR-ALOR-PANTAR (16)
317
94-95 [2154]. The newest comparison of cognates pp. 6-11 [2155] cannot muster a strong case (correspondences are few, weak and not systematic enough). I have not been able to replicate the lexicostatistic argument for a relation between all Timor-Alor-Pantar languages,
i.e. with Kolana-Tanglapui and East Timor [2156], and suggested correspondences do not show much systematicity.
[2153] Pawley, Andrew. 1998. The Trans New-Guinea Phylum: A
Reassessment. In Rien A. C. Dam, C. Odé & J. Miedema (eds.),
Perspectives on the Bird's Head of Irian Jaya, Indonesia, 655-690.
Rodopi
[2154] Pawley, Andrew. 2005. The Chequered Career of the Trans
New Guinea Hypothesis: Recent Research and its Implications. In
Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack Golson & Robin Hide
(eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural, Linguistic and
Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples (Pacic Linguistics
572), 67-108. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2155] Kratochvíl, Franti²ek. 2007. A Grammar of Abui: A Papuan
Language of Alor. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
[2156] Stokhof, W. A. L. 1975. Preliminary Notes on the Alor and
Pantar Languages (East Indonesia) (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 43).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
See [2157] [2158] or the Indonesian [2159].
[2157] Haan, Johnson Welem. 2001. The Grammar of Adang: A Papuan
Language Spoken on the Island of Alor East Nusa Tenggara - Indonesia.
University of Sydney doctoral dissertation
[2158] Kratochvíl, Franti²ek. 2007. A Grammar of Abui: A Papuan
Language of Alor. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
[2159] Nitbani, Semuel H., Jeladu Kosmas, Sisila Wona & Hilda Naley.
2001. Struktur Bahasa Lamma. Jakarta: Pusat Bahasa, Departemen
Pendidikan Nasional
318
CHAPTER 6.
6.118
PAPUA (2203)
Yalë (Nagatman) (1)
Core area: Sandaun
Canonical source: [2160]
[2160] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen
A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol
1: Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic
Linguistics: Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
A typescript by two SIL missionaries [2161] is in the library of the Max
Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology in Leipzig but it is curiously
missing from the SIL bibliography [2162]. Otherwise the only published data
are some extremely scanty notes (and pointers to wordlists) in [2163].
[2161] Campbell, Carl & Jody Campbell. 1987. Yade grammar essentials.
Ukarumpa: Unpublished Manuscript, Summer Institute of Linguistics
[2162] Akerson, Paula & Bonita E. R. Moeckel. 1992. Bibliography of the
Summer Institute of Linguistics Papua New Guinea Branch 19561990.
Ukarumpa, Eastern Highlands Province, Papua New Guinea: Summer
Institute of Linguistics
[2163] Laycock, Donald C. 1975a. Isolates: Sepik Region. In Stephen A.
Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area Languages and Language Study Vol 1:
Papuan Languages and the New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics:
Series C 38), 879-886. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian
Studies, Australian National University
6.119
Yareban (5)
Core area: SE Papua
Canonical source: [2164]
6.119.
YAREBAN (5)
319
[2164] Dutton, Tom E. 1975. South-Eastern Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
613-664. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Evidence for Trans New Guinea membership pp.
624-631 [2165] [2166] or with other neighbouring families pp. 624-631
[2165] is clearly insucient, as the lexical links so far proposed are few
and show irregular one-consonant correspondences.
[2165] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2166] McElhanon, K. A. & C. Voorhoeve. 1970. The Trans-New
Guinea phylum: explorations in deep-level genetic relationships
(Pacic Linguistics: Series B 16). Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
[2167] Wurm, Stephen A. 1975b. Eastern Central Trans-New Guinea
Phylum Languages. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
461-526. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
See [2168].
[2168] Weimer, Harry. 1978. Comparative grammar of 5 Yareban family
languages. Manuscript
320
CHAPTER 6.
6.120
PAPUA (2203)
Yawa (2)
Core area: Serui Island
Canonical source: [2169] [2170]
[2169] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2170] Jones, Larry B. 1986. The Dialects of Yawa. In Papers in New
Guinea Linguistics 25 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 74), 31-68.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
There are various published aspects of grammar, start with [2171].
[2171] Jones, Linda K. 2003. Marked transitivity in Yawa discourse. In
Mary Ruth Wise, Thomas N. Headland & Ruth M. Brend (eds.), Language
and life: essays in memory of Kenneth L. Pike (SIL International and The
University of Texas at Arlington Publications in Linguistics 139), 411-428.
Dallas: SIL International and University of Texas at Arlington
6.121
Yélî Dnye (1)
Core area: Rossel Island
Canonical source: [2172]
[2172] Levinson, Stephen C. 2006. Parts of the body in Yélî Dnye, the
Papuan language of Rossel Island. Language Sciences 28. 221240
There exists a short grammar [2173] and a full-length is in preparation by by
Stephen Levinson (Max Planck Institute for Psycholinguistics, Nijmegen).
[2173] Henderson, James. 1995. Phonology and Grammar of Yele, Papua
New Guinea (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 112). Canberra: Research School
of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.122.
YERAKAI (1)
6.122
321
Yerakai (1)
Core area: N Papua
Canonical source: pp. 14 [2174]
[2174] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
Classication comment: Yerakai shares no signicant lexical relations with
any Sepik language pp. 14 [2175], except Ndu pp. 23 [2176], but these
are arguably loans from the adjacent Iatmul (as of intermarriage) pp.
14 [2175]. No other argument for a Sepik aliation in oered pp. 738
[2178] and Yerakai is not mentioned in Foley's re-consideration of the
Sepik family [2179].
[2175] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2176] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2177] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In
Papers in New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A
40), 1-35. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2178] Laycock, Donald C. & John A. Z'Graggen. 1975. The
Sepik-Ramu Phylum. In Stephen A. Wurm (ed.), New Guinea Area
322
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Languages and Language Study Vol 1: Papuan Languages and the
New Guinea linguistic scene (Pacic Linguistics: Series C 38),
731-764. Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies,
Australian National University
[2179] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
Unpublished wordlists are mentioned by pp. 14 [2180] and pp. 23 [2181].
[2180] Conrad, Robert J. & T. Wayne Dye. 1975. Some language
relationships in the Upper Sepik region of Papua New Guinea. In Papers in
New Guinea Linguistics 18 (Pacic Linguistics: Series A 40), 1-35.
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
[2181] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
6.123
Yuat-Maramba (6)
Core area: E Sepik
Canonical source: [2182] [2183] [2184]
[2182] Foley, William A. 2000. The Languages of New Guinea.
Annual Review of Anthropology 29(1). 357404
[2183] Foley, William A. 2005. Linguistic prehistory in the
Sepik-Ramu Basin. In Andrew Pawley, Robert Attenborough, Jack
Golson & Robin Hide (eds.), Papuan Pasts: Studies in the Cultural,
Linguistic and Biological History of the Papuan-speaking Peoples
(Pacic Linguistics 572), 109-144. Canberra: Research School of
Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National University
6.123.
YUAT-MARAMBA (6)
323
[2184] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
Classication comment: The family is assumed on lexical similarities hinted
at by Laycock. What little data on Yuat-Maramba that was available
to Foley in connection with his demonstration of the Lower Sepik-Ramu
family, it was not sucient for a genetic relationship with Lower SepikRamu. Sucient argumentation for a relation with the Mongol-Langam
languages is wanting [2185].
[2185] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25).
Canberra: Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian
National University
There are short vocabularies [2186]. There are extensive unpublished notes
in the Mead/Fortune eldnotes pp. 23 [2187]. James McElvenny (Sydney
University) did two months of eldwork on Mudukumo and has written up
a draft grammar sketch.
[2186] Laycock, Donald C. 1973. Sepik Languages: Checklist and
Preliminary Classication (Pacic Linguistics: Series B 25). Canberra:
Research School of Pacic and Asian Studies, Australian National
University
[2187] McDowell, Nancy. 1991. The Mundugumor: From the Field Notes of
Margaret Mead and Reo Fortune (Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic
Inquiry). Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution Press
324
CHAPTER 6.
PAPUA (2203)
Chapter 7
South America (505)
The excellent handbook by Adelaar [2188] covers the Andes. The corresponding handbook for the Amazonian part is less exhaustive and needs to
be supplemented by the invaluable listings by Fabre [2189].
As for extinct unclassiables, the culmination of the lifelong meticolous
work by Loukotka [2190] summarizes state of knowledge in the mid 1960s (see
also the marvellous ethnographic counterpart [2191] [2192] [2193] [2194]).
For subsequent development, see the above handbooks and, e.g., [2195] [2196]
[2197] [2198] [2199] [2200] [2201] [2202] [2203] [2204] [2205] [2206] [2207].
[2188] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[2189] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía Bibliográca
de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in Progress at
http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html
accessed May 2005
[2190] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1968. Classication of the South American
Indian Languages (Reference Series 7). Los Angeles: Latin American
Center, University of California
[2191] Steward, Julian H. (ed.). 1946b. The Marginal Tribes (Handbook of
South American Indians 1). Smithsonian Institution, Washington: Bureau
of American Ethnology
325
326
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2192] Steward, Julian H. (ed.). 1946a. The Andean Civilizations
(Handbook of South American Indians 2). Smithsonian Institution,
Washington: Bureau of American Ethnology
[2193] Steward, Julian H. (ed.). 1948b. The Tropical Forest Tribes
(Handbook of South American Indians 3). Smithsonian Institution,
Washington: Bureau of American Ethnology
[2194] Steward, Julian H. (ed.). 1948a. The Circum-Caribbean Tribes
(Handbook of South American Indians 4). Smithsonian Institution,
Washington: Bureau of American Ethnology
[2195] Meader, Robert E. 1978. Indios do Nordeste: Levantamento Sobre
Os Remanescentes Tribais do Nordeste Brasileiro (Série Lingüística 8).
Brasília: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[2196] Ibarra Grasso, Dick Edgar. 1982. Lenguas Indígenas de Bolivia. La
Paz, Bolivia: Juventud
[2197] Ortiz, Sergio Elías. 1965. Prehistoria Tomo 3: Lenguas y Dialectos
Indígenas de Colombia (Historia Extensa de Colombia I). Bogotá:
Ediciones Lerner
[2198] Durbin, M. & H. Seijas. 1973. A Note on Panche, Pijao, Pantagora
(Palenque), Colima and Muzo. International Journal of American
Linguistics 39(1). 4751
[2199] Valqui Culqui, Jairo. 2004. Reconstrucción de la lengua Chacha
mediante un estudio toponímico en el distrito de la Jalca Grande
(Chachapoyas-Amazonas). Lima: Universidad Nacional Mayor de San
Marcos doctoral dissertation
[2200] Torero, Alfredo. 1986. Deslindes lingüísticos en la costa norte
Peruana. Revista Andina 4(2). 523545
[2201] Torero, Alfredo. 1987. Lenguas y pueblos altiplánicos en torno al
siglo XVI. Revista Andina 5(2). 329405
[2202] Torero, A. 1989b. Areas Toponímicas e idiomas en la sierra norte
Peruana: Un trabajo de Recuperación Lingüística. Revista Andina 7(1).
217257
7.1.
AIKANÃ (1)
327
[2203] Torero, Alfredo. 1993. Lenguas del nororiente Peruano: La hoya de
Jaén en el siglo XVI. Revista Andina 11(2). 447472
[2204] Hohenthal, W. D. Jr. 1960. As Tribos Indígenas do Médio e Baixo
São Francisco. Revista do Museu Paulista, N. S. 12. 3786
[2205] Taylor, Douglas M. 1956. Languages and ghost-languages of the
West Indies. International Journal of American Linguistics 21. 185187
[2206] Adelaar, W. F. H. 1999. Unprotected Languages: The Silent Death
of the Language of Northern Peru. In Anita Herzfeld & Yolanda Lastra
(eds.), Las causas sociales de la desaparicíon y del mantenimiento de las
lenguas en las naciones América: trabajos presentados en el 49avo Cogreso
International de Americanistas, Quito, Ecuador, Julio 7-11, 1997
(Coleccíon Lingüística: 1, Serie Simposios), 205-222. Sonora: Editorial
Unison, Universidad de Sonora
[2207] Granberry, Julian & Gary S. Vescelius. 2004. Languages of the
Pre-Columbian Antilles. Tuscaloosa: The University of Alabama Press
7.1
Aikanã (1)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2208]
[2208] van der Voort, Hein. 2005. Kwaza in a comparative perspective.
International Journal of American Linguistics 71(4). 365412
See [2209].
[2209] Vasconcelos, Ione P. 2004. Aspectos da fonologia e morfologia da
língua Aikanã. Maceió: Universidade Federal de Alagoas doctoral
dissertation
328
7.2
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Aimoré (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2210] [2211]
[2210] Ehrenreich, Paul. 1896. Ein Beitrag zur Charakteristik der
Botokudischen Sprache. In Festschrift für Adolf Bastian zu seinem
70. Geburtstage 26. Juni 1896. Gewidmet von seinen Freuden und
Verehrern, 605-630. Berlin
[2211] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2212] or [2213] and references therein.
[2212] Seki, Lucy. 2004. Aspectos da morfossintaxe Krenak: orações
independentes. LIAMES 4. 131148
[2213] Adelaar, Willem F. H. 2000a. Os Krenak (Botocudo Borum) e sua
língua. In L. Miranda Esquerre (ed.), Actas del I Congreso de Lenguas
Indígenas de Sudamérica volume I, 351-374. Lima: Universidad Ricardo
Palma, Facultad de Lenguas Modernas, Departamento Académico de
Humanidades
7.3
Andaquí [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Colombia
Canonical source: [2214]
[2214] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
The main source is [2215] with contains lexical items and short phrases.
There are modern phonological [2216] and lexical analyses of it [2217].
7.4.
ANDOQUE (1)
329
[2215] Anónimo. 1928. Vocabulario Andaqui-Español. In Lenguas de
América, volume 6 of Manuscritos de la Real Biblioteca, vol. 1, Catálogo de
la Real Biblioteca (Manuscritos de la Real Biblioteca, vol. 1, Catálogo de la
Real Biblioteca 6), 175-195. Madrid
[2216] Coronas Urzúa, Gabriela. 1994. Análisis Fonológico de la lengua
Andaquí. Revista de Filología y Lingüística de la Universidad de Costa
Rica 20(1). 6998
[2217] Coronas Urzúa, Gabriela. 1995. El lexico de la lengua andaquí.
Revista de Filología y Lingüística de la Universidad de Costa Rica 21(1).
79113
7.4
Andoque (1)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2218]
[2218] Gildea, Spike & Doris Payne. 2007. Is Greenberg's
'Macro-Carib' viable?. Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi:
Ciências Humanas 2(2). 1972
See [2219].
[2219] Landaburu, Jon. 1979. La Langue des Andoke (Grammaire
Colombienne) (Langues et Civilisations a Tradition Orale 36). Paris:
SELAF
7.5
Araucanian (2)
Core area: S Andes
Canonical source: [2220]
[2220] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
330
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
See [2221].
[2221] Smeets, Ineke. 2008. A grammar of Mapuche (Mouton Grammar
Library 41). Mouton de Gruyter
7.6
Arara do Rio Branco (1)
Core area: Rondonia-Mato Grosso
Canonical source: [2222] [2223]
[2222] Souza, Larissa da Silva Lisboa. 2008. O processo de
revitalização de uma língua: Mecanismos para documentação e
clasicaç ao da língua dos Arara do Rio Branco. Língua, Literatura e
Ensino 3. 555561
[2223] d'Angelis, Wilmar da Rocha. 2010. Alguns Radicais e
Morfemas Arara Rio Branco MT. Manuscript posted at
http://www.etnolinguistica.org/data:arara accessed 7 July
2010
Classication comment: There is only a short wordlist for which the majority of entries are not Tupí cognates. Cognates for these words have
so far not been uncovered in other families.
There is only a short unpublished wordlist [2224].
[2224] Hargreaves, Inês. 2007. Lista de palavras transcritas por Inês
Hargreaves, de dois grupos ao norte do Parque Aripuanã, RO. Manuscript
made available with the help of Denny Moore
7.7
Arawá (8)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2225] [2226]
[2225] Dixon, R. M. W. 2004b. Proto-Arawá Phonology.
Anthropological Linguistics 46. 183
7.8.
ARAWAK (62)
331
[2226] Dienst, Stefan. 2009. The internal classications of the Arawan
languages. LIAMES 8. 6167
See [2227].
[2227] Dixon, R. M. W. 2004a. The Jarawara Language of Southern
Amazonia. Oxford University Press
7.8
Arawak (62)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2228]
[2228] Aikhenvald, Alexandra. 1999. Arawak. In R. M. W. Dixon &
Alexandra Aikhenvald (eds.), The Amazonian Languages (Cambridge
Language Surveys), 65-106. Cambridge University Press
Classication comment: Saraveca, Paiconeca, Aguachile are all bona de
Arawak despite doubts raised by pp. 87-173 [2229].
[2229] Montaño Aragón, Mario. 1989. Tribus de la Selva II (Guía
etnográca lingüística de Bolivia). La Paz, Bolivia: Don Bosco
7.8.1 Maipuran (56)
Central Maipuran (6)
See [2230].
[2230] Rowan, O. & E. Burgess. 1979. Parecis Grammar (Arquivo
Lingüístico 149). Brasilia: ILV
Eastern Maipuran (1)
See [2232].
[2232] Launey, Michel. 2003. Awna Parikwaki: Introduction à la langue
Palikur de Guyane et de l'Amapá (Didactiques). Paris: IRD
332
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Northern Maipuran (25)
Caribbean (6)
See [2234] [2235].
[2234] Patte, Marie-France. 1989. Estudio descriptivo de la lengua
Añun (o "Paraujano"). San Cristóbal: Universidad Católica del
Táchira
[2235] Pet, Willem J. A. 1987. Lokono Dian: the Arawak Language of
Suriname: A Sketch of its Grammatical Structure and Lexicon.
Cornell University doctoral dissertation
Northern Maipuran Inland (15)
See [2238].
[2238] Aikhenvald, Alexandra. 2003. A grammar of Tariana, from
northwest Amazonia (Cambridge Grammatical Descriptions).
Cambridge University Press
Northern Maipuran Unclassied (1)
Wapishanan (3)
See [2240].
[2240] dos Santos, Manoel Gomes. 2006. Uma Gramática do
Wapixana (Aruák) Aspectos da Fonologia, da Morfologia e da
Sintaxe. Universidade Estadual de Campinas doctoral dissertation
Southern Maipuran (21)
Bolivia-Parana (5)
See [2242].
[2242] Danielsen, Swintha. 2007. Baure: An Arawak Language of
Bolivia (Indigenous Languages of Latin America 6). Netherlands:
Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS),
Universiteit Leiden. PhD 2007 Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen
7.9.
ATACAME (ESMERALDEÑO) [EXTINCT] (1)
333
Pre-Andine (11)
See [2244] or [2245].
[2244] Michael, Lev David. 2008. Nanti evidential practice: Language,
knowledge, and social action in an Amazonian society. University of
Texas at Austin doctoral dissertation
[2245] Payne, David L. 1981. The Phonology and Morphology of
Axininca Campa (Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in
Linguistics 66). The Summer Institute of Linguistics and the
University of Texas at Arlington
Purus (5)
See [2248].
[2248] da Silva Facundes, Sidney. 2000. The Language of the Apurinã
People of Brazil (Maipure/Arawak). State University of New York at
Bualo doctoral dissertation
Western Maipuran (2)
See [2250].
[2250] Tripp, Martha D. 1997. Gramática del idioma yanesha' (amuesha)
(Serie Lingüística Peruana 43). Lima: Ministerio de Educación and
Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
7.8.2 Arawak Unclassied (6)
7.9
Atacame (Esmeraldeño) [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Ecuador
Canonical source: [2252]
[2252] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
334
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
There is only one vocabulary (450 items + short phrases) which has been
reprinted a number of times pp. 155-161 [2253], the most accessible being
[2254].
[2253] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[2254] Seler, Eduard. 1902. Die Sprache der Indianer von Esmeraldas. In
Gesammelte Abhandlungen zur amerikanischen Sprach- und
Alterthumskunde volume I, 49-64. Berlin: A. Asher
7.10
Atacameño (Kunza) [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2255]
[2255] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
The article [2256] and other materials listed in pp. 376-377 [2257] make up
a sketch. [2258] may be easier to access.
[2256] San Román, Francisco J. 1890. La Lengua Cunza de los Naturales de
Atacama. Revista de la Dirección de Obras Públicas: Sección de Minas y
Geografía 5. 7794. Reprinted 1922 Revista chilena de historia y geografía
XL:123-144 as well as 1967 Revista de Cultura Universitaria 3:76-88
[2257] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[2258] Siarez Flores, Eva. 2003. Lengua de los Likanantay. Santiago:
Serindígena
7.11.
AWAKÉ (ARUTANI, URUAK) (1)
7.11
335
Awaké (Arutani, Uruak) (1)
Core area: Orinoco-Amazon
Canonical source: [2259]
[2259] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1985. Languages of the Orinoco-Amazon
Region: Current Status. In Harriet E. Manelis Klein & Louisa Stark
(eds.), South American Indian Languages: Retrospect and Prospect,
17-139. Texas University Press
The best, and still most recent, information on the status of the language is
in [2260]. The only published vocabularies are [2261] and [2262].
[2260] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1985. Languages of the Orinoco-Amazon
Region: Current Status. In Harriet E. Manelis Klein & Louisa Stark (eds.),
South American Indian Languages: Retrospect and Prospect, 17-139. Texas
University Press
[2261] Koch-Grünberg, Theodor. 1928a. Auake. In Sprachen (Von Roroima
zum Orinoco: Ergebnisse einer Reise in Nordbrasilien und Venezuela in den
Jahren 1911-13 4), 308-313. Stuttgart: Strecker und Schröder
[2262] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1978. Maku, Sape and Uruak Languages:
Current Status and Basic Lexicon. Anthropological Linguistics XX(3).
133140
7.12
Aymara (3)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2263]
[2263] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2264].
336
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2264] Hardman, M. J., J. Vásquez & Juan de Dios Yapita. 2001. Aymara:
Compendio de Estructura Fonológica Grammatical. 2nd edn. La Paz,
Bolivia: Instituto de Lengua y Cultura Aymara. First edition from 1988
which in turn was based on "Outline of Aymara Phonological and
Grammatical Structure", 1974
7.13
Barbacoan (6)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2265]
[2265] Curnow, Timothy J. & Anthony J. Liddicoat. 1998. The
Barbacoan Languages of Colombia and Ecuador. Anthropological
Linguistics 40(3). 384408
See [2266].
[2266] Curnow, Timothy. 1997. A grammar of Awa Pit (Cuaiquier): An
indigenous language of south-western Colombia. Canberra: Australian
National University doctoral dissertation
7.14
Betoi-Jirara [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2267]
[2267] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2268].
[2268] Zamponi, Raoul. 2003. Betoi (Languages of the World/Materials
428). München: Lincom
7.15.
BORAN (2)
7.15
337
Boran (2)
Core area: Peru-Colombia
Canonical source: [2269] [2270]
[2269] Fagua, Doris & Frank Seifart. 2010. Vocabulario Ocaina.
Mundo Amazónico 1. 215241
[2270] Aschmann, Richard P. 1993. Proto Witotoan (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 114). The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
Classication comment: [2271] clearly demonstrates the internal unity of
Boran and Huitotoan respectively, on the grounds of shared basic lexicon (including pronouns). The Boran to Huitotoan comparisons, however, show irregular correspondences [2272] and are therefore premature.
[2271] Aschmann, Richard P. 1993. Proto Witotoan (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 114). The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
[2272] Fagua, Doris & Frank Seifart. 2010. Vocabulario Ocaina.
Mundo Amazónico 1. 215241
See [2273] or [2274].
[2273] Thiesen, Wesley. 1996. Gramática del idioma bora (Serie Lingüística
Peruana 38). Pucallpa: Ministerio de Educación and Instituto Lingüístico
de Verano
[2274] Seifart, Frank. 2005. The Structure and Use of Shape-Based Noun
Classes in Miraña (North West Amazon). Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen
doctoral dissertation
338
CHAPTER 7.
7.16
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Bororo (3)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2275]
[2275] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2276].
[2276] Crowell, Thomas H. 1979. A Grammar of Bororo. Cornell University
doctoral dissertation
7.17
Cahuapanan (2)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2277]
[2277] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2278] and the sketch in [2279]. There is also a NT [2280].
[2278] Bendor-Samuel, John T. 1979. The structure and function of the
verbal piece in the Jebero language (Datos Etno-Lingüísticos 70). Lima:
Instituto Lingüístico de Verano. Originally PhD University of London 1958.
Also parts of it as "The verbal piece in Jebero", Linguistic Circle of New
York Monograph 4, 1961
[2279] Hart, Helen L. 1988. Diccionario chayahuita-castellano
(Canponanquë nisha nisha nonacaso') (Serie Lingüística Peruana 29).
Yarinacocha: Ministerio de Educación and Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
[2280] No Author Stated. 2008d. Yosë Nanamën Quisocristo
Anitotërinoaso': El Nuevo Testamento de nuestro Señor Jesucristo en el
idioma chayahuita]. 2nd edn. La Liga Bíblica
7.18.
CANDOSHI-SHAPRA (1)
7.18
339
Candoshi-Shapra (1)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2281]
[2281] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
Main source of data is the dictionary [2282], the tagmemic clause description [2283] and NT [2284]. There are also texts and aspects of phonology
published by the same author.
[2282] Tuggy, John C. 1966. Vocabulario candoshi de Loreto (Serie
Lingüística Peruana 2). Yarinacocha: Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
[2283] Anderson, Loretta & Mary Ruth Wise. 1963. Contrastive features of
Candoshi clause types. In Studies in Peruvian Indian languages 1 (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 9), 67-102. The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
[2284] No Author Stated. 2008b. Isosoa, Apallia Vip kamankiya: El Nuevo
Testamento de nuestro Señor Jesucristo en el idioma Candoshi. 3rd edn.
La Liga Bíblica
7.19
Canichana [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2285]
[2285] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See pp. 165 [2286] for references to the old wordlists and a little grammatical
data.
[2286] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1968. Classication of the South American
Indian Languages (Reference Series 7). Los Angeles: Latin American
Center, University of California
340
CHAPTER 7.
7.20
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Carib (32)
Core area: N Amazon
Canonical source: [2287] [2288] [2289]
[2287] Meira, Sérgio. 2006b. A família lingüística Caribe (Karíb).
Revista de Estudos e Pesquisas 3(1/2). 157174
[2288] Meira, S. 2006a. Cariban Languages. In Keith Brown (ed.),
Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2, 199-203. 2nd edn.
Amsterdam: Elsevier
[2289] Gildea, Spike & Doris Payne. 2007. Is Greenberg's
'Macro-Carib' viable?. Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi:
Ciências Humanas 2(2). 1972
7.20.1 Carib Northern (25)
See e.g. [2290] and [2291].
[2290] Caesar-Fox, Desrey Clementine. 2003. Zauro'nödok Agawayo Yau:
variants of Akawaio spoken at Waramadong. Houston: Rice University
doctoral dissertation
[2291] Carlin, Eithne B. 2004. A Grammar of Trio: A Cariban Language of
Suriname (Duisburger Arbeiten zur Sprach- und Kulturwissenschaft 55).
Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang
7.20.2 Carib Southern (7)
See [2294].
[2294] Derbyshire, D. C. 1985. Hixkaryana and Linguistic Typology
(Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 76). The
Summer Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
7.21.
CAYUVAVA (1)
7.21
341
Cayuvava (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2296]
[2296] Crevels, Mily. 2002. Itonama o Sihnipadara, Lengua no
Clasicada de la Amazonía Boliviana (Estudios de Lingüística 16).
Departamento de Filología Española, Lingüística General y Teoría de
Literatura, Universidad de Alicante
Note on extinctness: Not yet dead
It's not the easiest to follow but still the most extensive treatment extant
[2297].
[2297] Key, Harold H. 1967. Morphology of Cayuvava (Janua Linguarum:
Series Practica LIII). Mouton de Gruyter
7.22
Chapacura-Wanham (5)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2298]
[2298] Angenot-de-Lima, Geralda. 2002. Description Phonologique,
Grammaticale et Lexicale du Moré, Langue Amazonienne de Bolivie
et du Brésil. Rijksuniversiteit te Leiden doctoral dissertation
See [2299].
[2299] Everett, Daniel L. & Barbara Kern. 1997. Wari': the Pacaas Novos
language of Western Brazil (Descriptive Grammars Series). London & New
York: Routledge
342
CHAPTER 7.
7.23
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Charrúa [Extinct] (3)
Core area: Uruguay
Canonical source: [2300]
[2300] Barros, Pedro J. Viegas. 2006. Datos Actuales de la lengua
Chaná: Una evalución preliminar. In X Congreso de la Sociedad
Argentina de Lingüística, 2005, Salta. Universidad Católica de Salta /
Sociedad Argentina de Lingüística
References to all known data, an 18 verse catechism for Güenoa, short vocabularies for Charrúa as well as old and new semi-speaker vocabularies and
phrases for Chaná are given in [2301].
[2301] Barros, Pedro J. Viegas. 2006. Datos Actuales de la lengua Chaná:
Una evalución preliminar. In X Congreso de la Sociedad Argentina de
Lingüística, 2005, Salta. Universidad Católica de Salta / Sociedad
Argentina de Lingüística
7.24
Chibchan (21)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2302]
[2302] Quesada, Diego J. 2007. The Chibchan Languages. Cartago:
Editorial Tecnológica de Costa Rica
Classication comment: Incl. Cuna, Chimila, Languages of Sierra Nevada
de Santa Maria, Muisca, Tunebo.
There are many e.g. [2303] [2304] [2305] [2306].
[2303] Trillos Amaya, Maria. 1999. Damana (Languages of the
World/Materials 207). München: Lincom
[2304] Erice, Jesús. 1980. Gramática de la lengua kuna. Panamá: Instituto
Nacional de Cultura
7.25.
CHIQUITANO (1)
343
[2305] Holt, Dennis. 1999a. Pech (Paya) (Languages of the
World/Materials 366). München: Lincom
[2306] Trillos Amaya, M. 1996. Categorias grammatical del Ette Taara:
lengua de los chimilas (Lenguas Aborígenes de Colombia: Descripciones
10). Bogotá: CESO-CCELA, Universidad de los Andes
7.25
Chiquitano (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2307]
[2307] Santana, Áurea Cavalcante. 2005. Transnacionalidade
lingüística: a língua Chiquitano no Brasil. Goiânia: Universidade
Federal de Goiás masters thesis
The ancient Arte is probably the best reference [2308] but there is also a
modern pedagogically oriented grammar [2309].
[2308] Adam, Lucien & V. Henry. 1880. Arte y Vocabulario de la Lengua
Chiquita con algunos textos traducidos y explicados compuestos sobre
manuscritos inéditos del XVIII (Bibliothèque Linguistique Américaine VI).
Paris: Librairie-Éditeur J. Maisonneuve
[2309] Tormo, Jesús Galeote. 1993. Manitana Auqui Besüro: Gramática
Moderna de la lengua Chiquitana y Vocabulario Básico. Santa Cruz de la
Sierra, Bolivia: Los Huérfanos
7.26
Chocoan (12)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2310]
[2310] Aguirre Licht, Daniel. 2006. Choco Languages. In Keith Brown
(ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 2, 367-381.
2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
344
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
See e.g. [2311] [2312] among several others.
[2311] Aguirre Licht, Daniel. 1999. Embera (Languages of the
World/Materials 208). München: Lincom
[2312] Mortensen, Charles Arthur. 1999. A Reference Grammar of
Northern Embera Languages (Studies in the Languages of Colombia 7). SIL
International and University of Texas at Arlington. Also SILPL 134
7.27
Chonan (2)
Core area: Tierra del Fuego
Canonical source: [2313] pp. 556-558 [2314]
[2313] Viegas Barros, J. Pedro. 2003. Conjeturas sobre la prehistoria
de los hablantes de lenguas chon a partir del léxico proto-chon
reconstruido. Cuadernos del Instituto Nacional de Antropología y
Pensamiento Latinoamericano 19. 613633
[2314] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
Classication comment: Tehuelche, Teushen, Selknam, Haush, Querandi.
See [2315] [2316] (also in French [2317]).
[2315] Najlis, Elena L. 1973. Lengua Selknam. Buenos Aires: Instituto de
Filología y Lingüística, Universidad del Salvador
[2316] Fernández Garay, Ana. 1998. El tehuelche: una lengua en vías de
extinción (Estudios Filológicos 15). Valdivia: Facultad de Filosofía y
Humanidades, Universidad Austral de Chile
[2317] Garay, Ana Fernández. 1993. Le Tehuelche: Description d'une langue
en train de disparaître. Paris: Université de la Sorbonne Paris V doctoral
dissertation
7.28.
CHONO [EXTINCT] (1)
7.28
345
Chono [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Tierra del Fuego
Canonical source: pp. 552-558 [2318]
[2318] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
Classication comment: There are lexical parallels with Mapuche as well
as Qawesqar pp. 82 [2319] but the core is clearly unrelated.
[2319] Trivero Ribera, Alberto. 2005. Los primeros pobladores de
Chiloé (Working Paper Series 25). Ñuke Mapuförlaget
Almost all that is reliably known, a catechism, is found in [2320] and a little
more analysis in found in pp. 564-566 [2321]. See [2322] for a discussion of
other (supposed) scraps of data.
[2320] Bausani, A. 1975. Nuovi materiali sulla lingua chono. In Ernesta
Cerulli & Gilda Della Ragione (eds.), Linguistica Folklore Storia
americana Sociologia (Atti del XL Congresso Internazionale degli
Americanisti (Roma Genova, 310 Settembre 1972) 3), 107-116. Genoa:
Tilgher
[2321] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[2322] Viegas Barros, Pedro J. 2005. Voces en el viento: Raíces lingüísticas
de la Patagonia. Buenos Aires: Ediciones Mondragon
7.29
Cofán (1)
Core area: Ecuador
Canonical source: [2323]
346
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2323] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2324].
[2324] Tobar Gutiérrez, María Elena. 1995. Modo, aspecto y tiempo en
Cofán. Bogotá: Universidad de los Andes doctoral dissertation
7.30
Culli [Prob. Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2325]
[2325] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2326] [2327] [2328] for all that is known (wordlists and toponyms).
[2326] Adelaar, Willem F. H. 1988. Search for the Culli Language. In M.
Jansen, Peter van der Loo & R. Manning (eds.), Continuity and Identity in
Native America: Essays in Honor of Benedikt Hartmann (Indiaanse Studies
I), 111-131. Leiden: E. J. Brill
[2327] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
[2328] Torero, Alfredo. 1989a. Areas toponímicas de idiomas en la sierra
norta peruana: Un trabajo de recuperación lingüística. Revista Andina
7(1). 217257
7.31
Fulniô (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2329]
7.32.
GUACHI [EXTINCT] (1)
347
[2329] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2330] [2331].
[2330] Lapenda, G. 2005. Estrutura da língua Iatê falada pelos Índios
Fulnio em Pernambuco. 2nd edn. Recife: Editora Universitária da UFPE
[2331] da Costa, Januacele. 1999. Ya:thê, a última língua nativa no
Nordeste do Brasil: aspectos morfofonológicos y morfo-sintáticos. Recife:
Universidade Federal de Pernambuco doctoral dissertation
7.32
Guachi [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2332] pp. 196-205 [2333]
[2332] Viegas Barros, José Pedro. 2004. Guaicurú no,
macro-Guaicurú sí: Una hipótesis sobre la clasicación de la lengua
Guachí (Mato Grosso do Sul, Brasil). Ms
[2333] Montaño Aragón, Mario. 1989. Tribus de la Selva II (Guía
etnográca lingüística de Bolivia). La Paz, Bolivia: Don Bosco
Classication comment: The best case for Guachi relatedness is with Guaycurú [2334] but the parallels are still insucient.
[2334] Viegas Barros, José Pedro. 2004. Guaicurú no,
macro-Guaicurú sí: Una hipótesis sobre la clasicación de la lengua
Guachí (Mato Grosso do Sul, Brasil). Ms
There is only one wordlist pp. 278-280 [2335], which has been reprinted
a number of times (especially that of [2336] which does some philological
analysis).
348
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2335] de Castelnau, Francis. 1851. Histoire du Voyage (Expédition dans les
parties central de l'Amérique du Sud V). Paris: P. Bertrand
[2336] Viegas Barros, José Pedro. 2004. Guaicurú no, macro-Guaicurú sí:
Una hipótesis sobre la clasicación de la lengua Guachí (Mato Grosso do
Sul, Brasil). Ms
7.33
Guahibo (5)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2337]
[2337] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2338].
[2338] Queixalós, Francisco. 2000. Syntaxe Sikuani (Colombie) (Langues et
Sociétés d'Amérique Traditionelle 7). Paris: Peeters
7.34
Guaicuruan (5)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2339]
[2339] Nonato, Rafael & Filomena Sandalo. 2007. Uma comparação
gramatical, fonológica e lexical entre as famílias Guaikurú, Mataco e
Bororo: um caso de difusão areal?. Boletim do Museu Paraense
Emílio Goeldi: Ciências Humanas 2(2). 91107
There are several recent full-length descriptions, see e.g. [2340].
[2340] Gualdieri, C. B. 1998. Mocoví (Guaycurú): Fonologia e
Morfossintaxe. Universidade Estadual de Campinas doctoral dissertation
7.35.
GUAMO [EXTINCT] (1)
7.35
349
Guamo [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2341]
[2341] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
The only vocabulary is pp. 382-392 [2342].
[2342] Anónimo. 1928 [1778]. Traduccion de algunas voces de la lengua
Guama. In Lenguas de América, volume 6 of Manuscritos de la Real
Biblioteca, vol. 1, Catálogo de la Real Biblioteca (Manuscritos de la Real
Biblioteca, vol. 1, Catálogo de la Real Biblioteca 6), 382-393. Madrid
7.36
Guató (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: pp. 65-70 [2343]
[2343] Postigo, Adriana Viana. 2009. Fonologia da língua Guató. Três
Lagoas: Universidade Federal de Mato Grosso do Sul masters thesis
See [2344] and some updates [2345].
[2344] Palácio, Adair P. 1984. Guató: a língua dos índios canoeiros do rio
Paraguai. São Paulo: Universidade Estadual de Campinas doctoral
dissertation
[2345] Palácio, Adair P. 2004. Alguns aspectos da língua Guató. LIAMES
4. 163170
350
CHAPTER 7.
7.37
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Harakmbut (2)
Core area: Peruvian Jungle
Canonical source: [2346]
[2346] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
Classication comment: There are promising lexical links with Katukina
[2347], with a fair amount of near-identical forms, but the systems of
pronouns, numerals or bound morphology show no cognation.
[2347] Adelaar, Willem F. H. 2000b. Propuesta de un nuevo vínculo
genético entre dos grupos lingüísticos indígenas de la Amazonía
occidental: Harakmbut y Katukina. In L. Miranda Esquerre (ed.),
Actas del I Congreso de Lenguas Indígenas de Sudamérica volume II,
219-236. Lima: Universidad Ricardo Palma, Facultad de Lenguas
Modernas, Departamento Académico de Humanidades
See [2348] and the sketch in [2349].
[2348] Helberg Chávez, Heinrich Albert. 1984. Skizze einer Grammatik des
Amarakaeri. Eberhard-Karls-Universität Tübingen doctoral dissertation
[2349] Tripp, Robert. 1995. Diccionario Amarakaeri-Castellano (Serie
Lingüística Peruana 34). Yarinacocha: Ministerio de Educación and
Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
7.38
Hibito-Cholon [Extinct] (2)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: pp. 461-463 [2350]
[2350] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
7.39.
HUARPEAN [EXTINCT] (2)
351
See [2351].
[2351] Alexander-Bakkerus, Astrid. 2005. Eighteenth-Century Cholón.
Universiteit Leiden doctoral dissertation. Also partly published in Inca
I:690-750, Lima, 1923
7.39
Huarpean [Extinct] (2)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2352]
[2352] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2353] and [2354].
[2353] Márquez Miranda, Fernando. 1943. Los textos Millcayac del P. Luis
de Valdivia con su vocabulario español-Allentiac = Millcayac. Revista del
Museo de la Plata (Nueva Série): Antropología II(12). 61223
[2354] de Valdivia, Luis. 1894 [1607]. Doctrina Christiana y catecismo con
un confesionario, arte y vocabulario breves en lengua allentiac. Sevilla:
E. Rasco
7.40
Huitotoan (4)
Core area: Peru-Colombia
Canonical source: [2355] [2356]
[2355] Fagua, Doris & Frank Seifart. 2010. Vocabulario Ocaina.
Mundo Amazónico 1. 215241
[2356] Gildea, Spike & Doris Payne. 2007. Is Greenberg's
'Macro-Carib' viable?. Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi:
Ciências Humanas 2(2). 1972
352
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Classication comment: [2357] clearly demonstrates the internal unity of
Boran and Huitotoan respectively, on the grounds of shared basic lexicon (including pronouns). The Boran to Huitotoan comparisons, however, show irregular correspondences [2358] and are therefore premature.
[2357] Aschmann, Richard P. 1993. Proto Witotoan (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 114). The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
[2358] Fagua, Doris & Frank Seifart. 2010. Vocabulario Ocaina.
Mundo Amazónico 1. 215241
See [2359].
[2359] Minor, Eugene E., Dorothy A. Minor & Stephen H. Levinsohn. 1982.
Gramática pedagógica huitoto. Bogotá: Ministerio de Gobierno
7.41
Iranxe (Münkü) (1)
Core area: Mato Grosso
Canonical source: [2360]
[2360] Aikhenvald, Alexandra & R. M. W. Dixon. 1999. Other Small
Families and Isolates. In R. M. W. Dixon & A. Aikhenvald (eds.),
The Amazonian Languages (Cambridge Language Surveys), 341-383.
Cambridge University Press
See [2361].
[2361] Monserrat, Ruth Maria Fonini. 2000. A língua do povo M
yky. Rio
de Janeiro: Universidade Federal do Rio de Janeiro doctoral dissertation
7.42.
ITONAMA (1)
7.42
353
Itonama (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2362]
[2362] Crevels, Mily. 2002. Itonama o Sihnipadara, Lengua no
Clasicada de la Amazonía Boliviana (Estudios de Lingüística 16).
Departamento de Filología Española, Lingüística General y Teoría de
Literatura, Universidad de Alicante
A summary of all older and newer data is [2363].
[2363] Crevels, Mily. 2002. Itonama o Sihnipadara, Lengua no Clasicada
de la Amazonía Boliviana (Estudios de Lingüística 16). Departamento de
Filología Española, Lingüística General y Teoría de Literatura, Universidad
de Alicante
7.43
Jabutí (2)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2364]
[2364] van der Voort, Hein. 2007. Proto-Jabutí: um primeiro passo na
reconstrução da língua ancestral dos Arikapú e Djeoromitxí. Boletim
do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi: Ciências Humanas 2(2). 133168
See [2365]. Hein van der Voort (Radboud Universiteit, Nijmegen) is preparing full-length grammars of Arikapú and Jeoromitxi.
[2365] Pires, Nádia N. 1992. Estudo da gramática da língua Jeoromitxi
(Jabuti). Universidade Estadual de Campinas masters thesis
354
CHAPTER 7.
7.44
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Jê (16)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2366] [2367]
[2366] Rodrigues, Aryon Dall'Igna. 2002. Para o estudo
Histórico-Comparativo das Línguas Jê. In Ludoviko dos Santos &
Ismael Pontes (eds.), Línguas Jê: Estudos Vários, 1-14. Editora da
universidade Estadual de Londrina
[2367] de Castro Alves, Flávia. 2004. O Timbira Falado Pelos Canela
Apãniekrá: Uma Contribução aos Estudos da Morfossintaxe de uma
Língua Jê. São Paulo: Universidad Estadual de Campinas doctoral
dissertation
Classication comment: The Macro-Jê family has yet to be proven beyond
supercial similarities.
7.44.1 Ge (13)
Ge Central (4)
See [2368] or the formalistic [2369].
[2368] McLeod, Ruth & Valerie Mitchell. 2003. Aspectos da Língua
Xavante. 4th edn. Cuiabá: Sociedade Internacional de Lingüística
[2369] de Oliveira, Rosana Costa. 2007. Morfologia e Sintaxe da língua
Xavante. Universidade Federal do Rio de Janeiro doctoral dissertation
Ge Northwest (9)
See [2372].
[2372] de Castro Alves, Flávia. 2004. O Timbira Falado Pelos Canela
Apãniekrá: Uma Contribução aos Estudos da Morfossintaxe de uma Língua
Jê. São Paulo: Universidad Estadual de Campinas doctoral dissertation
7.45.
JIRAJARAN [EXTINCT] (1)
355
7.44.2 Kaingang (3)
See [2374].
[2374] Gakran, Nanblá. 2004. Aspectos Morfossintáticos da Língua Laklãnõ
(Xokleng) "Jê". Universidade Estadual de Campinas masters thesis
7.45
Jira jaran [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2376]
[2376] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2377] with references to the known vocabularies, mainly [2378].
[2377] Costenla Umaña, Adolfo. 1991. Las lenguas del área intermedia:
introducción a su estudio areal. San José: Universidad de Costa Rica
[2378] Oramas, Luis. 1916. Materiales para el estudio de los dialectos
Ayamán, Gayón, Jirajara, Ajagua. Caracas: Litografía del Comercio
7.46
Jivaro (4)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2379]
[2379] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2380].
[2380] Overall, Simon. 2007. A Grammar of Aguaruna. LaTrobe University
doctoral dissertation
356
CHAPTER 7.
7.47
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Jodi (1)
Core area: Orinoco-Amazon
Canonical source: [2381]
[2381] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1985. Languages of the Orinoco-Amazon
Region: Current Status. In Harriet E. Manelis Klein & Louisa Stark
(eds.), South American Indian Languages: Retrospect and Prospect,
17-139. Texas University Press
Classication comment: There are some miscellaneous resemblances to
language in the Nadahup family [2382].
[2382] Henley, Paul, Marie-Claude Mattéi Müller & Howard Reid.
1994-1996. Cultural and linguistic anities of the foraging people of
North Amazonia: a new perspective. Antropológica 83. 338
A sketch is in [2383].
[2383] Vilera Díaz, Diana. 1985. Introducción morfológica de la lengua
Hödi. Universidad Central de Venezuela masters thesis
7.48
Kakua-Nukak (2)
Core area: SE Colombia
Canonical source: [2384]
[2384] Epps, Patience. 2008. A grammar of Hup (Mouton Grammar
Library 43). Mouton de Gruyter
For Nukak, see [2385] whereas [2386] mostly deal with phonology [2387].
Dany Mahecha Rubio (Vrije Universiteit, Amsterdam) is writing a PhD thesis
on Nukak. For Kakua, see [2388] and references therein. There is also an
unpublished Cacua grammar manuscript by Marilyn Cathcart from 1972.
There is a NT translation [2389].
7.49.
KAMAKÃ [EXTINCT] (1)
357
[2385] Hess, Richard, Kennet Condu & Jan Ellen Condu. 2005.
Gramatica Pedagógica Provisional del idioma N1kák. Bogotá: Iglesia Nuevos
Horizontes
[2386] Rubio, Dany Mahecha, Gabriel Cabrera Becerra & Carlos Eduardo
Franky Calvo. 2000. Algunos aspectos fonético-fonológicos del idioma
Nukak. In María Stella González de Pérez & María Luisa Rodríguez de
Montes (eds.), Lenguas indígenas de Colombia: una visión descriptiva,
547-560. Santafé de Bogotá: Instituto Caro y Cuervo
[2387] Cabrera, Gabriel, Carlos Franky & Dany Mahecha. 1994. Aportes a
la etnografía de los Nukak y su lengua: Aspectos sobre fonología segmental.
Bogotá: Departamento de Antropología, Universidad Nacional de Colombia
masters thesis
[2388] Miguel Ángel Meléndez Lozano. 2000. Reseña Bibliográco del
Kakua. In María Stella González de Pérez & María Luisa Rodríguez de
Montes (eds.), Lenguas indígenas de Colombia: una visión descriptiva,
561-564. Santafé de Bogotá: Instituto Caro y Cuervo
[2389] No Author Stated. 2008a. Dios ã jáap naáwát tólih: El Nuevo
Testamento en Cacua. 2nd edn. Wyclie Bible Translators
7.49
Kamakã [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2390]
[2390] Silva Martins, Andérbio Márcio. 2007. Revisão da Família
Lingüística Kamakã Proposta por Chestmir Loukotka. Brasília:
Universidade de Brasília masters thesis
There are vocabularies, occasional short phrases and very limited grammatical information. Most of the lexical data is given in [2391] which also contains
references to all earlier data.
[2391] Silva Martins, Andérbio Márcio. 2007. Revisão da Família
Lingüística Kamakã Proposta por Chestmir Loukotka. Brasília:
Universidade de Brasília masters thesis
358
CHAPTER 7.
7.50
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Kamsá (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2392]
[2392] Fabre, Alain. 2002. Algunos Rasgos Tipológicos del Kamsá
(Valle de Sibundoy, Alto Putumayo, Sudoeste de Colombia) Vistos
Desde Una Perspective Areal. In Mily Crevels, Simon van de Kerke,
Sérgio Meira & Hein van der Voort (eds.), Current Studies on South
American Languages (Lenguas Indígenas de América Latina (ILLA)
3), 169-198. Netherlands: Research School of Asian, African and
Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden
See typological sketch in [2393] and references to unpublished data.
[2393] Fabre, Alain. 2002. Algunos Rasgos Tipológicos del Kamsá (Valle de
Sibundoy, Alto Putumayo, Sudoeste de Colombia) Vistos Desde Una
Perspective Areal. In Mily Crevels, Simon van de Kerke, Sérgio Meira &
Hein van der Voort (eds.), Current Studies on South American Languages
(Lenguas Indígenas de América Latina (ILLA) 3), 169-198. Netherlands:
Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS),
Universiteit Leiden
7.51
Kanoê (Kapixaná) (1)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2394]
[2394] van der Voort, Hein. 2005. Kwaza in a comparative perspective.
International Journal of American Linguistics 71(4). 365412
See [2395].
[2395] Bacelar, Laércio Nora. 2004. Gramática da língua Kanoê. Katholieke
Universiteit Nijmegen doctoral dissertation
7.52.
KARAJÁ (1)
7.52
359
Kara já (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2396]
[2396] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
There is a typologically oriented sketch [2397] and a not so user-friendly
sketch [2398]. A full grammar is due soon from Eduardo Ribero (University
of Chicago).
[2397] Rezende Maia, Marcus Antonio. 1998. Aspectos Tipológicos da
Língua Javaé (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 11).
München: Lincom
[2398] Fortune, David L. 1973. Gramática Karajá: Um Estudo Preliminar
em Forma Transformacional. Série Lingüística 1. 101161
7.53
Kariri/Kiriri [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2399]
[2399] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
A modern sketch is [2400], but there is also a classical work [2401].
[2400] de Azevedo, Gilda Maria Corrêa. 1965. Língua kirirí: descrição do
dialeto Kipeá. Brasilia: Universidade de Brasil masters thesis
[2401] Mamiani, Luis Vincencio. 1877 [1699]. Arte de grammatica da lingua
brazilica da nação Kiriri. Typ. Central de Brown & Evaristo
360
CHAPTER 7.
7.54
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Katukina (3)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2402]
[2402] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
Classication comment: There are promising lexical links with Harakmbut
[2403], with a fair amount of near-identical forms, but the systems of
pronouns, numerals or bound morphology show no cognation.
[2403] Adelaar, Willem F. H. 2000b. Propuesta de un nuevo vínculo
genético entre dos grupos lingüísticos indígenas de la Amazonía
occidental: Harakmbut y Katukina. In L. Miranda Esquerre (ed.),
Actas del I Congreso de Lenguas Indígenas de Sudamérica volume II,
219-236. Lima: Universidad Ricardo Palma, Facultad de Lenguas
Modernas, Departamento Académico de Humanidades
The is an almost-sketch of Kanamarí [2404] [2405] [2406] [2407]. [2408] is
an earlier small piece of information. Zoraide dos Anjos Gonçalvez da Silva
(Universidade de Brasília, Brazil) has done a phonological description [2409]
and is writing a PhD on Katukina (= Kanamarí) which Francisco Queixalós
has been studying for some time already [2410], and their is a joint sketch
[2411].
[2404] Groth, Christa. 1985. Syntax of the phrase types in canamarí. In
David L. Fortune (ed.), Porto Velho Workpapers, 93-129. Brasilia: Summer
Institute of Linguistics
[2405] Groth, Christa. 1988b. Prominencia, evaluación y el uso de la
partícula 'tso' en el discurso canamari. Revista Latinoamericana de
Estudios Etnolingüísticos 5. 7391
[2406] Groth, Christa. 1988a. Modo y aspecto en el discurso canamari.
Revista Latinoamericana de Estudios Etnolingüísticos 5. 5172
7.55.
KAWESQAR (2)
361
[2407] Groth, C. 1977. Here and There in Canamarí. Anthropological
Linguistics 19(5). 203215
[2408] Rivet, Paul. 1920. Les Katukina, étude linguistique. Journal de la
Société des Américanistes XII. 8389
[2409] dos Anjos, Zoraide. 2005. Fonologia Katukina (Dialeto Katukina do
Biá). Brasilia: Universidade de Brasília masters thesis
[2410] Queixalós, Francesc. 2007. Ergatividad y relaciones gramaticales en
katukina-kanamari. Forma y Función 20. 95146
[2411] Queixalós, Francesc & Zoraide dos Anjos G.S. 2007. A língua
Katukína-Kanamarí. LIAMES 6. 2960
7.55
Kawesqar (2)
Core area: Tierra del Fuego
Canonical source: [2412]
[2412] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2413].
[2413] F., Oscar E. Aguilera. 2001. Gramática de la lengua Kawésqar.
Temuco: Corporación de Desarrollo Indígena
7.56
Kwazá (1)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2414]
[2414] van der Voort, Hein. 2005. Kwaza in a comparative perspective.
International Journal of American Linguistics 71(4). 365412
See [2415].
[2415] van der Voort, Hein. 2004. A Grammar of Kwaza (Mouton Grammar
Library 29). Mouton de Gruyter
362
CHAPTER 7.
7.57
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Leko (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2416]
[2416] van de Kerke, Simon. 2000. Case marking in the Leko
language. In Hein van der Voort & Simon van de Kerke (eds.),
Ensaios sobre lenguas indígenas de las tierras bajas de Sudamérica:
Contribuciones al 49o Congreso Internacional de Americanistas en
Quito 1997 (Lenguas Indígenas de América Latina (ILLA) 1), 25-37.
Netherlands: Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian
Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden
See [2417] for a sketch combining the last obtainable data and legacy materials.
[2417] van de Kerke, Simon. 2009. El Leko. In Pieter Muysken & Mily
Crevels (eds.), Ambito Andino (Lenguas de Bolivia 1), 287-332. La Paz:
Plural Editores
7.58
Lengua-Mascoy (Enlhet) (5)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2418]
[2418] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2419].
[2419] Susnik, Branislava. 1977. Lengua Maskoy: Su hablar - su pensar - su
vivencia (Lenguas Chaqueñas VI). Asunción del Paraguay: Muséo
Etnográco "Andrés Barbero"
7.59.
LULE [EXTINCT] (1)
7.59
363
Lule [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2420]
[2420] Viegas Barros, Pedro J. 2001. Evidencias del parentesco de las
lenguas Lule y Vilela (Colección Folklore y Antropología 4). Santa Fe:
Subsecretaría de la Provincia de Santa Fe
Classication comment: Lule shares some cultural vocabulary with Vilela,
but otherwise the two are clearly distinct.
See [2421].
[2421] Machoni de Cerdeña, Antonio. 1877 [1732]. Arte y vocabulario de la
lengua lule o tonocoté. Buenos Aires: Coni
7.60
Máku [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Orinoco-Amazon
Canonical source: [2422]
[2422] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1985. Languages of the Orinoco-Amazon
Region: Current Status. In Harriet E. Manelis Klein & Louisa Stark
(eds.), South American Indian Languages: Retrospect and Prospect,
17-139. Texas University Press
Note on extinctness: P.c. Raoul Zamponi (Sept 2007).
See [2423] with pointers to earlier works by Migliazza, especially the syntactic
sketch [2424].
[2423] Maciel, Iraguacema. 1991. Alguns aspectos fonológicos e morfológicos
da língua Máku. Brasilia: Universidade de Brasil masters thesis
[2424] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1966. Esbôço sintático de um corpus da língua
Makú. Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi, Série Antropologia 32.
138
364
CHAPTER 7.
7.61
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Matacoan (Mataguayo) (7)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2425] [2426]
[2425] Campbell, Lyle & Verónica Grondona. 2007. Internal
reconstruction in Chulupí (Nivaclé). Diachronica 24(1). 129
[2426] Nonato, Rafael & Filomena Sandalo. 2007. Uma comparação
gramatical, fonológica e lexical entre as famílias Guaikurú, Mataco e
Bororo: um caso de difusão areal?. Boletim do Museu Paraense
Emílio Goeldi: Ciências Humanas 2(2). 91107
See [2427] and the hard-to-nd [2428] [2429].
[2427] Tovar, António. 1981. Relatos y Diálogos de los Matacos Seguidos de
una Gramática de su Lengua. Madrid: Ediciones Cultura Hispanica de
Instituto de Cooperación Iberoamericana
[2428] Seelwische, José. 1986. Manual de la lengua Nivaclé. Mariscal
Estigarribia
[2429] Stell, N. N. 1989. Gramática Descriptiva de la lengua Niwaklé
(Chulupí). Universidad de Buenos Aires doctoral dissertation
7.62
Matanawí [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Madeira River
Canonical source: [2430]
[2430] Nimuendajú, Curt. 1925. As Tribus do Alto Madeira. Journal
de la Société des Américanistes XVII. 137172
All materials, only wordlists and very short phrases are found in [2431].
[2431] Nimuendajú, Curt. 1925. As Tribus do Alto Madeira. Journal de la
Société des Américanistes XVII. 137172
7.63.
MAXAKALÍ (1)
7.63
365
Maxakalí (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2432]
[2432] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2433].
[2433] Campos, Carlo Sandro de Oliveira. 2009. Morfofonêmica e
morfossintaxe da Língua Maxakalí. Belo Horizonte: Universidade Federal de
Minas Gerais doctoral dissertation
7.64
Mochica [Prob. Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2434]
[2434] Cerrón-Palomino, Rodolfo. 1995. La Lengua de Naimlap
(Reconstrucción y Obsolescencia del Mochica). Lima: Fondo Editorial,
Pontica Universidad Católica del Peru
See [2435] and the original works referenced therein.
[2435] Hovdhaugen, Even. 2004. Mochica (Languages of the
World/Materials 433). München: Lincom
7.65
Mosetén-Chimane (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2436]
366
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2436] Sakel, Jeanette. 2004. A Grammar of Mosetén (Mouton
Grammar Library 33). Mouton de Gruyter
See [2437].
[2437] Sakel, Jeanette. 2004. A Grammar of Mosetén (Mouton Grammar
Library 33). Mouton de Gruyter
7.66
Movima (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2438]
[2438] Haude, Katharina. 2006. A Grammar of Movima. Nijmegen:
Radboud Universiteit doctoral dissertation
See [2439].
[2439] Haude, Katharina. 2006. A Grammar of Movima. Nijmegen:
Radboud Universiteit doctoral dissertation
7.67
Muniche (1)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2440]
[2440] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2441] and [2442].
[2441] Gibson, Michael Luke. 1996. El Munichi: Un idioma que se extingue
(Serie Lingüística Peruana 42). Pucallpa: Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
[2442] Proyecto de Documentación del Idioma Muniche. 2009. Una Breve
Descripción del Idioma Muniche. Cabeceras Aid Project. Also 2009
Dekyunáwa: Un diccionario de nuestro idioma muniche
7.68.
MURA-PIRAHÃ (1)
7.68
367
Mura-Pirahã (1)
Core area: Maici River
Canonical source: [2443]
[2443] Everett, Daniel L. 1986. Pirahã. In Desmond C. Derbyshire &
Georey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian Languages
volume I, 200-325. Mouton de Gruyter
See [2444].
[2444] Everett, Daniel L. 1986. Pirahã. In Desmond C. Derbyshire &
Georey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian Languages volume I,
200-325. Mouton de Gruyter
7.69
Nadahup (4)
Core area: Vaupés
Canonical source: [2445] [2446]
[2445] Epps, Patience. 2008. A grammar of Hup (Mouton Grammar
Library 43). Mouton de Gruyter
[2446] Martins, Valteir. 2005. Reconstrução Fonológica do Protomaku
Oriental. Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam doctoral dissertation
See [2447].
[2447] Epps, Patience. 2008. A grammar of Hup (Mouton Grammar
Library 43). Mouton de Gruyter
368
CHAPTER 7.
7.70
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Nambiquaran (3)
Core area: Rondonia
Canonical source: [2448]
[2448] Antunes de Araujo, Gabriel. 2004. A Grammar of Sabanê: A
Nambikwaran Language. Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam doctoral
dissertation
See [2449] or [2450].
[2449] Antunes de Araujo, Gabriel. 2004. A Grammar of Sabanê: A
Nambikwaran Language. Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam doctoral
dissertation
[2450] Eberhard, David M. 2009. Mamaindê Grammar: A Northern
Nambikwara language and its cultural context. Amsterdam: Vrije
Universiteit doctoral dissertation
7.71
Ofaié (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2451]
[2451] Maria das Dores de Oliveira. 2006. Ofayé, a língua do povo do
mel: Fonologia e Gramática. Maceió: Universidade Federal de Alagoas
doctoral dissertation
See [2452].
[2452] Maria das Dores de Oliveira. 2006. Ofayé, a língua do povo do mel:
Fonologia e Gramática. Maceió: Universidade Federal de Alagoas doctoral
dissertation
7.72.
OMURANO [EXTINCT] (1)
7.72
369
Omurano [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2453]
[2453] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
There are only wordlists, see pp. 455-456 [2454].
[2454] Tessmann, Günter. 1930. Die Indianer Nordost-Perus: grundlegende
Forschungen für eine systematische Kulturkunde (Veröentlichung der
Harvey-Bassler-Stiftung 2). Hamburg
7.73
Oti [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Peixe/Pando Rivers
Canonical source: [2455]
[2455] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See references to the few known vocabularies in pp. 85 [2456].
[2456] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1968. Classication of the South American
Indian Languages (Reference Series 7). Los Angeles: Latin American
Center, University of California
7.74
Otomaco [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2457]
370
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2457] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2458] for references to the only known vocabularies.
[2458] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1968. Classication of the South American
Indian Languages (Reference Series 7). Los Angeles: Latin American
Center, University of California
7.75
Páez (1)
Core area: Colombia
Canonical source: [2459]
[2459] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2460].
[2460] Jung, Ingrid. 2008. Gramática del páez o nasa yuwe: descripción de
una lengua indígena de Colombia (Languages of the World: Materials 469).
München: Lincom Europe
7.76
Pankararu (Panakararé) [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2461]
[2461] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2462] for references to all vocabularies.
7.77.
PANOAN (28)
371
[2462] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía Bibliográca
de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in Progress at
http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html
accessed May 2005
7.77
Panoan (28)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: pp. 11 [2463] [2464]
[2463] Vieira Cândido, Gláucia. 2004. Descrição Morfossintática da
Língua Shanenawa. São Paulo: Universidad Estadual de Campinas
doctoral dissertation
[2464] Ribeiro, Lincoln Almir Amarante. 2006. Uma proposta de
classicação interna das línguas da família pano. Investigações 19(2).
157182
Classication comment: [2465] carefully reviewed the evidence for PanoTacanan and concluded it is suggestive but insucient. Later dicta pp.
419 [2466] and re-examinations [2467] have not yet provided stronger
evidence for Pano-Tacanan.
[2465] Girard, Victor. 1971. Proto-Takanan Phonology (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 70). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
[2466] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
[2467] Ribeiro, Lincoln Almir Amarante. 2003. Uma proposta de
método quantitativo aplicado à análise comparativa das línguas Pano
e Tacana. Liames 3. 135147
There are many grammars e.g. [2468] [2469] [2470] [2471].
372
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2468] Vieira Cândido, Gláucia. 2004. Descrição Morfossintática da Língua
Shanenawa. São Paulo: Universidad Estadual de Campinas doctoral
dissertation
[2469] Faust, Norma & Eugene E. Loos. 2002. Gramática del Idioma
Yaminahua (Serie Lingüística Peruana 51). Lima: Instituto Lingüístico de
Verano
[2470] Vicente Ferreira, Rogério. 2005. Língua Matis (Pano): Uma
Descrição Grammatical. Universidade Estadual de Campinas doctoral
dissertation
[2471] Fleck, David W. 2003. A Grammar of Matses. Houston: Rice
University doctoral dissertation
7.78
Payaguá [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2472]
[2472] Viegas Barros, José Pedro. 2004. Guaicurú no,
macro-Guaicurú sí: Una hipótesis sobre la clasicación de la lengua
Guachí (Mato Grosso do Sul, Brasil). Ms
Classication comment: The best case for Payaguá relatedness is with
Guaycurú and/or Guachi [2473] but the parallels are still insucient.
[2473] Viegas Barros, José Pedro. 2004. Guaicurú no,
macro-Guaicurú sí: Una hipótesis sobre la clasicación de la lengua
Guachí (Mato Grosso do Sul, Brasil). Ms
See [2474] [2475] for the largest collections of data, the bulk of which is
lexical.
[2474] Schmidt, Max. 1949. Los Payaguá. Revista do Museu Paulista 3.
129317
7.79.
PEBA-YAGUA (2)
373
[2475] Boggiani, Guido. 1900. Lingüística sudamericana: Datos para el
estudio de los idiomas Payagua y Machicui. In Trabajos de la 4a sección del
Congreso Cientíco Latinoamericano (Primera reunión del Congreso
cientíco latino americano celebrada en Buenos Aires V), 203-282. Buenos
Aires: Compañía Sud-Americana de Billetes de Banco
7.79
Peba-Yagua (2)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2476] [2477]
[2476] Peña, Jaime G. 2009. A historical reconstruction of the
Peba-Yaguan linguistic family. University of Oregon masters thesis
[2477] Gildea, Spike & Doris Payne. 2007. Is Greenberg's
'Macro-Carib' viable?. Boletim do Museu Paraense Emílio Goeldi:
Ciências Humanas 2(2). 1972
See [2478].
[2478] Payne, Doris L. & Thomas E. Payne. 1990. Yagua. In Desmond C.
Derbyshire & Georey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian
Languages volume II, 249-474. Mouton de Gruyter
7.80
Puelche (1)
Core area: Patagonia
Canonical source: [2479] [2480]
[2479] Viegas Barros, J. Pedro. 2006. Proto-Chon Cultural
Reconstructions from the Vocabulary. Historical Linguistics and
Hunter-Gatherer Populations in Global Perspective, Workshop at the
Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology, Leipzig
10-12/08/2006
374
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2480] Casamiquela, Rodolfo. 1956. Sobre el parentesco de la lenguas
Patagónicas. Runa 7(2). 195202
Classication comment: The parallels with Chon or Chon-Querandí are
interesting but not conclusive.
See [2481].
[2481] Casamiquela, Rodolfo M. 1983. Nociones de Gramática del Gününa
Küne: Présentation de la langue des Tehuelche Septentrionaux Australs
(Patagonie Continentale). Éditions du Centre National de la Recherche
Scientique
7.81
Puinavé (1)
Core area: SE Colombia
Canonical source: pp. 419-439 [2482] [2483]
[2482] Girón, Jesús Mario. 2008. Una gramática del W
ãnsöjöt
(Puinave). Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit doctoral dissertation
[2483] Epps, Patience. 2008. A grammar of Hup (Mouton Grammar
Library 43). Mouton de Gruyter
Classication comment: There are some lexical paralles with Nadahup and
Kakua-Nukak pp. 419-439 [2484] but these are hardly conclusive of a
genetic relation. The pronouns, morphology and bulk of the vocabulary
have no cognates.
[2484] Girón, Jesús Mario. 2008. Una gramática del W
ãnsöjöt
(Puinave). Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit doctoral dissertation
See [2485].
[2485] Girón, Jesús Mario. 2008. Una gramática del W
ãnsöjöt (Puinave).
Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit doctoral dissertation
7.82.
PUQUINA [EXTINCT] (1)
7.82
375
Puquina [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2486]
[2486] Torero Fernández de Cordoba, Alfredo. 2002. Idiomas de los
Andes: Lingüística e Historia. Lima: Editorial Horizonte
See [2487].
[2487] Torero, A. 1965. La Puquina: La troisième langue generale du Pérou.
Université de Paris doctoral dissertation
7.83
Puri [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2488]
[2488] da Neto, Ambrósio Pereira Silva. 2007. Revisão da Família
Lingüística Purí. Brasília: Universidade de Brasília masters thesis
See [2489] for all known data (vobularies and some short phrases).
[2489] da Neto, Ambrósio Pereira Silva. 2007. Revisão da Família
Lingüística Purí. Brasília: Universidade de Brasília masters thesis
7.84
Quechuan (46)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2490]
[2490] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
376
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
7.84.1 Quechua I (17)
See [2491].
[2491] Weber, David J. 1996. Una gramática del quechua del Huallaga
(Huánuco) (Serie Lingüística Peruana 40). Lima: Ministerio de Educación
and Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
7.84.2 Quechua II (29)
See [2493] [2494].
[2493] Cole, Peter. 1982. Imbabura Quechua (Lingua Descriptive Studies 5).
Amsterdam: North-Holland, Amsterdam
[2494] Alderetes, J. R. 2001. El Quechua del Santiago del Estero, gramática
y vocabulario. Universidad Nacional de Tucumán. New Edition
7.85
Rikbaktsá (1)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2497]
[2497] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2498].
[2498] Silva, Leia de Jesus. 2005. Aspectos da fonologia e a morfologia da
língua Rikbaktsa. Brasilia: Universidade de Brasil masters thesis
7.86
Saliban (3)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2499]
7.87.
SAPÉ (KALIANA) (1)
377
[2499] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2500] for Saliba and [2501] for Piaroa.
[2500] Ramírez, Hortensia Estrada. 1996. La Lengua Sáliba: Clasea
nominales y sistema de concordancia (Premios Nacionales de Cultura).
Santafé de Bogotá: Tercer Mundo Editores
[2501] Krute, Laurence Dana. 1988. Piaroa nominal morphosemantics.
Columbia University doctoral dissertation
7.87
Sapé (Kaliana) (1)
Core area: Orinoco-Amazon
Canonical source: [2502]
[2502] Mosonyi, Esteban Emilio. 2003. Situación actual de las lenguas
indígenas de Venezuela. In Esteban Emilio Mosonyi, Arelis Barbella
& Silvana Caula (eds.), Situación de las lenguas indígenas en
Venezuela, 86-116. Caracas: Casa de Las Letras-Casa de Bello
See [2503] for status of the language. The only published vocabularies are
[2504], [2505] and [2506].
[2503] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1985. Languages of the Orinoco-Amazon
Region: Current Status. In Harriet E. Manelis Klein & Louisa Stark (eds.),
South American Indian Languages: Retrospect and Prospect, 17-139. Texas
University Press
[2504] Koch-Grünberg, Theodor. 1928b. Kaliana. In Sprachen (Von
Roroima zum Orinoco: Ergebnisse einer Reise in Nordbrasilien und
Venezuela in den Jahren 1911-13 4), 313-317. Stuttgart: Strecker und
Schröder
[2505] Migliazza, Ernesto C. 1978. Maku, Sape and Uruak Languages:
Current Status and Basic Lexicon. Anthropological Linguistics XX(3).
133140
378
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2506] de Matallana, B. & Cesareo de Armellada. 1943. Exploración del
Paragua. Boletín de la Sociedad Venezolana de ciencias naturales VIII(53).
61110
7.88
Sechuran [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2507]
[2507] Cerrón-Palomino, Rodolfo. 2004. Lenguas de la costa norte
peruana. In Z. Estrada Fernández, A. V. Fernández Garay & A.
Álvarez González (eds.), Estudios en lenguas amerindias: Homenaje a
Ken L. Hale (Serie Lingüística: 4, Estudios Lingüísticos), 81-105.
Hermosillo: Editorial Unison, Universidad de Sonora
Classication comment: There are occasional lexical links to the Tallán
language(s) pp. 398-400 [2508], but the very limited data available is
not compelling towards a genetic relationship.
[2508] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2509] for information on all that is attested.
[2509] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
7.89
Tacanan (6)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: pp. 9 [2510] [2511]
[2510] Guillaume, Antoine. 2008. A grammar of Cavineña (Mouton
Grammar Library 44). Mouton de Gruyter
7.90.
TALLÁN [EXTINCT] (1)
379
[2511] Girard, Victor. 1971. Proto-Takanan Phonology (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 70). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
Classication comment: [2512] carefully reviewed the evidence for PanoTacanan and concluded it is suggestive but insucient. Later dicta pp.
419 [2513] and re-examinations [2514] have not yet provided stronger
evidence for Pano-Tacanan. Chunene of pp. 1-11 [2515] is similar to
Ese Ejja and therefore Tacanan (p.c. Willem Adelaar 2008).
[2512] Girard, Victor. 1971. Proto-Takanan Phonology (University of
California Publications in Linguistics 70). Berkeley and Los Angeles:
University of California Press
[2513] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
[2514] Ribeiro, Lincoln Almir Amarante. 2003. Uma proposta de
método quantitativo aplicado à análise comparativa das línguas Pano
e Tacana. Liames 3. 135147
[2515] Montaño Aragón, Mario. 1989. Tribus de la Selva II (Guía
etnográca lingüística de Bolivia). La Paz, Bolivia: Don Bosco
See [2516].
[2516] Guillaume, Antoine. 2008. A grammar of Cavineña (Mouton
Grammar Library 44). Mouton de Gruyter
7.90
Tallán [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2517]
380
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2517] Cerrón-Palomino, Rodolfo. 2004. Lenguas de la costa norte
peruana. In Z. Estrada Fernández, A. V. Fernández Garay & A.
Álvarez González (eds.), Estudios en lenguas amerindias: Homenaje a
Ken L. Hale (Serie Lingüística: 4, Estudios Lingüísticos), 81-105.
Hermosillo: Editorial Unison, Universidad de Sonora
Classication comment: There are occasional lexical links to the Sechuran
language pp. 398-400 [2518], but the very limited data available is not
compelling towards a genetic relationship.
[2518] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2519] for information on all that is attested.
[2519] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The Languages of
the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge University Press
7.91
Taruma (1)
Core area: Guianas/Brazil
Canonical source: pp. 150 [2520]
[2520] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1968. Classication of the South American
Indian Languages (Reference Series 7). Los Angeles: Latin American
Center, University of California
Note on extinctness: The language was believed extinct but the last speakers have been located by Eithne Carlin pp. 315 [2521].
[2521] Carlin, Eithne B. 2006. Feeling the Need: The Borrowing of
Cariban Functional Categories into Mawayana (Arawak). In
Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald & R. M. W. Dixon (eds.), Grammars in
Contact: A Cross-Linguistic Typology (Explorations in Linguistic
Typology), 313-332. Oxford: Oxford University Press
7.92.
TAUSHIRO (1)
381
The only published materials are the vocabularies of [2522] and [2523]. Eithne Carlin (Leiden University) is in contact with the last speakers.
[2522] Loukotka, ƒestmír. 1949. La Langue Taruma. Journal de la Société
des Américanistes XXXVIII. 5382
[2523] Farabee, William C. 1918. The Central Arawaks (Univeristy Museum
Anthropological Publication IX). Philadephia: University Museum
7.92
Taushiro (1)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2524]
[2524] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2525].
[2525] Alicea, Neftalí. 1975. Análisis preliminar de la gramática del idioma
Taushiro (Datos Etno-Lingüísticos 24). Lima: Instituto Lingüístico de
Verano
7.93
Tekiráka (Vacacocha, Awshiri) [Only a few
semi-speakers] (1)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2526]
[2526] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
There is a wordlist in s [T, 475-486], and p [E, 66-68] has extract of another wordlist collected by Ismael Barrio in 1936. Lev Michael has recently
collected another wordlist from one of the last remaining speakers (p.c. 2010).
382
CHAPTER 7.
7.94
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Ticuna (Tucuna) (1)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2527]
[2527] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2528] based on the harder-to-access [2529].
[2528] Montes Rodríguez, María Emilia. 2003. Morfosintaxis de la lengua
Tikuna (Amazonía colombiana) (CESO-CCELA, Descripciones 15).
Bogotá: Universidad de los Andes
[2529] Soares, Marília Facó. 1992. O suprassegmental em Tikuna e a teoria
fonológica. Universidade Estadual de Campinas doctoral dissertation
7.95
Timote-Cuica [Prob. Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2530]
[2530] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
All materials are in [2531] [2532], analysed further in [2533].
[2531] Rivet, Paul. 1927. La Famille Linguistique Timote (Venezuela).
International Journal of American Linguistics 4. 137167
[2532] Jahn, Alfredo. 1927. Los Aborígenes del Occidente de Venezuela: Su
Historia, Etnografía y Anidades Lingüísticos. Caracas: Lit. y Tip. del
Comerio
[2533] Arrieta E., Anita. 1993. Tipología morfosintactica del timote.
Revista de Filología y Lingüística de la Universidad de Costa Rica XIX(2).
99110
7.96.
TINIGUA (1)
7.96
383
Tinigua (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2534]
[2534] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
A sketch is the best there to date [2535].
[2535] Ortiz, Nubia Tobar. 2000. La Lengua Tinigua: Anotaciones
fonológicas y morfológicas. In María Stella González de Pérez & María
Luisa Rodríguez de Montes (eds.), Lenguas indígenas de Colombia: una
visión descriptiva, 669-680. Santafé de Bogotá: Instituto Caro y Cuervo
7.97
Trumai (1)
Core area: Upper Xingu
Canonical source: [2536]
[2536] Guirardello, Raquel. 1999. A Reference Grammar of Trumai.
Houston: Rice University doctoral dissertation
See [2537].
[2537] Guirardello, Raquel. 1999. A Reference Grammar of Trumai.
Houston: Rice University doctoral dissertation
7.98
Tucanoan (25)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2538] [2539]
[2538] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
384
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2539] Barnes, Janet. 2006. Tucanoan Languages. In Keith Brown
(ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 13, 130-142.
2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
7.98.1 Central Tucanoan (1)
See [2540].
[2540] Morse, Nancy L. & Michael B. Maxwell. 1999. Cubeo Grammar
(Summer Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 130). The
Summer Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington.
Studies in the Indigenous Languages of Colombia 5
7.98.2 Eastern Tucanoan (15)
See [2542] [2543].
[2542] Gomez-Imbert, Elsa. 1982. De la forme et du sens dans la
classication nominale en Tatuyo (Langue Tukano Orientale d'Amazonie
Colombienne). Université de Paris-Sorbonne IV doctoral dissertation
[2543] Stenzel, Kristine. 2004. A Reference Grammar of Wanano.
University of Colorado doctoral dissertation
7.98.3 Miriti (1)
7.98.4 Western Tucanoan (8)
See [2546] among several others.
[2546] Wheeler, Alva L. 1970. Grammar of the Siona Language, Colombia,
South America. Berkeley: University of California doctoral dissertation
7.99
Tupí (76)
Core area: Amazon
Canonical source: [2548] [2549] [2550] [2551] [2552]
7.99.
TUPÍ (76)
385
[2548] Rodrigues, Aryon D. 1999. Tupi. In R. M. W. Dixon &
Alexandra Aikhenvald (eds.), The Amazonian Languages (Cambridge
Language Surveys), 107-124. Cambridge University Press
[2549] Rodrigues, Aryon Dall'Igna. 2005. As vogais orais do
Proto-Tupí. In Aryon Dall'Igna Rodrigues & Ana Suelly Arruda
Câmara Cabral (eds.), Novos estudos sobre línguas indígenas, 35-46.
Brasilia: Editor UnB
[2550] Gabas, Nelson Jr. 2006. Tupian Languages. In Keith Brown
(ed.), Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics volume 13, 146-150.
2nd edn. Amsterdam: Elsevier
[2551] Rodrigues, Aryon. 2007. Tupi Languages in Rondônia and in
Eastern Bolivia. In Leo W. Wetzels (ed.), Language Endangerment
and Endangered Languages: Linguistic and Anhropological Studies
with Special Emphasis on the Languages and Cultures of the
Andean-Amazonian Border Area (Lenguas Indígenas de América
Latina (ILLA) 5), 355-364. Netherlands: Research School of Asian,
African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden
[2552] Rodrigues, Aryon Dall'Igna. 1955. As línguas "Impuras" da
famíla Tupí-Guaraní. In H. Baldus (ed.), Anais do XXXI Congresso
Internacional de Americanistas 31, São Paulo, 1954 volume II,
1055-1071. São Paulo: Anhembi
7.99.1 Arikem (2)
See [2553].
[2553] Storto, L. 1999. Aspects of a Karitiana Grammar. Massachusetts
Institute of Technology doctoral dissertation
7.99.2 Aweti (1)
See [2555].
[2555] de Cássia Borella, Cristina. 2000. Aspectos Morfossintáticos da
Língua Aweti (tupi). Universidade Estadual de Campinas masters thesis
386
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
7.99.3 Mawe-Satere (1)
See [2557].
[2557] Franceschini, Dulce C. 1999. La langue Sateré-Mawé: Description et
analyse morphosyntaxique. Université Paris VII (Denis Diderot) doctoral
dissertation
7.99.4 Monde (6)
See [2559].
[2559] Moore, Denny. 1984. Syntax of the Language of the Gavião Indians
of Rondônia, Brazil. New York University doctoral dissertation
7.99.5 Munduruku (2)
See [2561] or [2562].
[2561] Crofts, Marjorie. 2004. Aspectos da Língua Munduruku. 2nd edn.
Cuiabá: Sociedade Internacional de Lingüística
[2562] Gomes, Dioney Moreira. 2006. Estudo Morfológico e Sintático da
Língua Mundurukú. Brasil: Universidade de Brasília doctoral dissertation
7.99.6 Purubora (1)
7.99.7 Ramarama (2)
See [2565].
[2565] Gabas, Nilson Jr. 1999. A Grammar of Karo, Tupí (Brazil). Santa
Barbara: University of California doctoral dissertation
7.99.8 Tupari (5)
See [2567] [2568].
[2567] Braga, Alzerinda de Oliveira. 2005. Aspects morphosyntaxiques de
la langue Makurap/Tupi. Université de Toulouse Le Mirail doctoral
dissertation
[2568] Vilacy Galucio, Ana. 2001. The Morphosyntax of Mekens (Tupi).
The University of Chicago doctoral dissertation
7.99.
TUPÍ (76)
387
7.99.9 Tupi-Guarani (53)
Guarani I (2)
See [2571].
[2571] González, Hebe A. 2005. A grammar of Tapiete (Tupi-Guarani).
University of Pittsburgh doctoral dissertation
Guarayu-Siriono-Jora II (2)
See [2573].
[2573] Villafañe, Lucrecia. 2003. Descripción de la lengua yuki. Katholieke
Universiteit Nijmegen doctoral dissertation
Pauserna (1)
Subgroup I (8)
See [2575].
[2575] Dietrich, Wolf. 1986. El Idioma Chiriguano: Gramática, textos,
vocabulario (Colección Amerindia). Madrid: Ediciones Cultura Hispánica,
Instituto de Cooperación Iberoamericana
Subgroup II (2)
Subgroup III (7)
See [2577].
[2577] Faust, Norma. 1972. Gramática Cocama: Lecciones para el
aprendizaje del idioma cocama (Serie Lingüística Peruana 6). Yarinacocha:
Instituto Lingüístico de Verano
Subgroup IV (7)
Subgroup V (3)
See [2579] or [2580].
[2579] Dobson, Rose. 2005. Aspectos da Língua Kayabi. 2nd edn. Cuiabá:
Sociedade Internacional de Lingüística
388
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2580] Neiva Praça, Wilkíria. 2007. Morfossintaxe da Língua Tapirapé
(Família Tupí-Guaraní). Brasil: Universidade de Brasilia doctoral
dissertation
Subgroup VI (11)
Subgroup VII (1)
See [2583].
[2583] Seki, Lucy. 2000. Gramática Kamaiurá: Língua Tupi-Guarani do
Alto Xingu. Campinas: Editora Unicamp
Subgroup VIII (8)
See [2585].
[2585] Rose, Françoise. 2003. Morphosyntaxe de l'Emerillon: Langue
Tupi-Guarani de Guyane Française. Sciences du Langage et Arts:
Université Lumière Lyon 2, Facult'e des Lettres doctoral dissertation
7.99.10 Yuruna (3)
See [2587] or [2588].
[2587] Fargetti, Cristina Martins. 2007. Estudo Fonológico e
Morfossintático da Língua Juruna (LINCOM Studies in Native American
Linguistics 58). München: Lincom
[2588] Rodrigues, Carmen Lúcia Reis. 1995. Estude Morphosyntaxique de
la langue Xipaya (Brésil). Université Paris VII doctoral dissertation
7.100
Tuxá [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Pernambuco
Canonical source: [2591]
7.101.
URARINA (1)
389
[2591] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
See [2592] for references to all vocabularies.
[2592] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía Bibliográca
de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in Progress at
http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html
accessed May 2005
7.101
Urarina (1)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2593]
[2593] Olawsky, Knut. 2006. A Grammar of Urarina (Mouton
Grammar Library 37). Mouton de Gruyter
See [2594].
[2594] Olawsky, Knut. 2006. A Grammar of Urarina (Mouton Grammar
Library 37). Mouton de Gruyter
7.102
Uru-Chipaya (2)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2595]
[2595] Hannÿ, Katja. 2008. Uchumataqu: The lost language of the
Urus of Bolivia. A grammatical description of the language as
documented between 1894 and 1952 (Indigenous Languages of Latin
America 7). Netherlands: Research School of Asian, African and
Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden. PhD 2008
Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen
390
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
See [2596].
[2596] Cerrón-Palomino, Rodolfo. 2006. El Chipaya o Lengua de los
Hombres del Agua. Lima: Fondo Editorial, Ponticia Universidad Católica
del Perú
7.103
Vilela [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Chaco
Canonical source: [2597]
[2597] Viegas Barros, Pedro J. 2001. Evidencias del parentesco de las
lenguas Lule y Vilela (Colección Folklore y Antropología 4). Santa Fe:
Subsecretaría de la Provincia de Santa Fe
Classication comment: Vilela shares some cultural vocabulary with Lule,
but otherwise the two are clearly distinct.
See [2598].
[2598] Lozano, Elena. 2006. Textos Vilelas (con notas gramaticales y
etnográcas). Buenos Aires: Instituto de Lingüística, Universidad de
Buenos Aires. Edited by Lucía A. Golluscio
7.104
Waorani (1)
Core area: Peru/Ecuador
Canonical source: [2599]
[2599] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2600] [2601] and the NT [2602].
[2600] Peeke, Catherine. 1973. Preliminary Grammar of Auca (Summer
Institute of Linguistics: Publications in Linguistics 39). The Summer
Institute of Linguistics and the University of Texas at Arlington
7.105.
WARAO (1)
391
[2601] Peeke, M. Catherine. 1979. El idioma huao: Gramática pedagógica,
tomo 1 (Cuadernos Etnolingüísticos 3). Quito: Instituto Lingüístico de
Verano
[2602] No Author Stated. 2008c. Wængonguï nänö Apæniegaïnö:
El Nuevo
Testamento en Huaorani. 2nd edn. Wyclie Bible Translators
7.105
Warao (1)
Core area: Orinoco
Canonical source: [2603]
[2603] Romero-Figeroa, Andrés. 1997. A Reference Grammar of
Warao (LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 6).
München: Lincom
See [2604].
[2604] Romero-Figeroa, Andrés. 1997. A Reference Grammar of Warao
(LINCOM Studies in Native American Linguistics 6). München: Lincom
7.106
Xukuru [Extinct] (1)
Core area: Pernambuco State
Canonical source: [2605]
[2605] Fabre, Alain. 2005. Diccionario Etnolingüístico y guía
Bibliográca de los Pueblos Indigenas Sudamericanos. Book in
Progress at http://butler.cc.tut.fi/~fabre/
BookInternetVersio/Alkusivu.html accessed May 2005
There are only vocabularies [2606] and some phrases [2607].
[2606] Meader, Robert E. 1978. Indios do Nordeste: Levantamento Sobre
Os Remanescentes Tribais do Nordeste Brasileiro (Série Lingüística 8).
Brasília: Summer Institute of Linguistics
[2607] Lapenda, Geraldo Calábria. 1962. O dialecto Xucuru. Doxa (Revista
Ocial do Departamento de Cultura do Diretório Acadêmico da Faculdade
de Filosoa de Pernambuco da Universidade do Recife) X(10). 1123
392
CHAPTER 7.
7.107
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Yámana (Yahgan) (1)
Core area: Tierra del Fuego
Canonical source: [2608]
[2608] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See the sketches [2609] [2610]. Jess Tauber is working with the last speaker
and unpublished manuscripts by Bridges.
[2609] Adam, Lucien. 1885. Grammaire de la Langue Jâgane. Paris:
Librairie-Éditeur J. Maisonneuve
[2610] Bridges, Thomas. 1894. A Few Notes on the Structure of Yahgan.
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
23. 5380
7.108
Yanomam (4)
Core area: Orinoco-Amazon
Canonical source: [2611]
[2611] Borgman, Donald M. 1990. Sanuma. In Desmond C.
Derbyshire & Georey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian
Languages volume II, 15-248. Mouton de Gruyter
Two grammars are [2612] [2613].
[2612] Ramirez, H. 1994. Le Parler Yanomam1 des Xamatauteri.
Aix-en-Provence: Université de Provence doctoral dissertation
[2613] Borgman, Donald M. 1990. Sanuma. In Desmond C. Derbyshire &
Georey K. Pullum (eds.), Handbook of Amazonian Languages volume II,
15-248. Mouton de Gruyter
7.109.
YARURO (PUMÉ) (1)
7.109
393
Yaruro (Pumé) (1)
Core area: Venezuela
Canonical source: [2614]
[2614] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
See [2615].
[2615] Mosonyi, Esteban Emilio & Jorge Ramón García. 2000. Yaruro. In
Esteban Emilio Mosonyi & Jorge Carlos Mosonyi (eds.), Manual de
Lenguas Indígenas de Venezuela (Serie Origenes), 544-593. Caracas:
Fundación Bigott
7.110
Yurakare (1)
Core area: Bolivia
Canonical source: [2616]
[2616] van Gijn, Erik. 2006. A Grammar of Yurakaré. Nijmegen:
Radboud Universiteit doctoral dissertation
See [2617].
[2617] van Gijn, Erik. 2006. A Grammar of Yurakaré. Nijmegen: Radboud
Universiteit doctoral dissertation
7.111
Yurí (1)
Core area: W Amazon
Canonical source: [2618]
[2618] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
394
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
Note on extinctness: The language has not been sighted for a very long
time but repeatedly there are rumours of people in the right area who
might be the old Yuris pp. 30 [2619].
[2619] Landaburu, Jon. 2000. Clasicación de la lenguas indígenas de
Colombia. In María Stella González de Pérez & María Luisa
Rodríguez de Montes (eds.), Lenguas indígenas de Colombia: una
visión descriptiva, 25-50. Santafé de Bogotá: Instituto Caro y Cuervo
All materials (only vocabularies) can be found in [2620] or pp. 232-244
[2621].
[2620] von Martius, Carl Friedrich Philip. 1867. Juri. In Carl Friedrich
Philip von Martius (ed.), Zur Sprachenkunde (Beiträge zur Ethnographie
und Sprachenkunde Amerikas zumal Brasiliens II), 268-272. Leipzig:
Friedrich Fleischer
[2621] Ortiz, Sergio Elías. 1965. Prehistoria Tomo 3: Lenguas y Dialectos
Indígenas de Colombia (Historia Extensa de Colombia I). Bogotá:
Ediciones Lerner
7.112
Yurumanguí [Extinct] (1)
Core area: NW Sphere
Canonical source: [2622]
[2622] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
The only vocabulary has been reproduced a number of times [2623] [2624].
[2623] Rivet, Paul. 1942. Un dialecte Hoka Colombien: Le Yurumangí.
Journal de la Société des Américanistes 34. 159
[2624] Ortiz, Sergio Elías. 1965. Prehistoria Tomo 3: Lenguas y Dialectos
Indígenas de Colombia (Historia Extensa de Colombia I). Bogotá:
Ediciones Lerner
7.113.
ZAMUCOAN (2)
7.113
395
Zamucoan (2)
Core area: Andes
Canonical source: [2625] [2626]
[2625] Adelaar, Willem F. H. & Pieter C. Muysken. 2004. The
Languages of the Andes (Cambridge Language Surveys). Cambridge
University Press
[2626] Ciucci, Luca. 2010. Morphological evidence for Zamucoan: the
case of possessed nouns. Paper presented at the LinC Colloquium,
Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen, 28 April 2010
See e.g. [2627] [2628].
[2627] Lussagnet, Suzanne. 1958. Arte de la lengua Zamuca (por el Padre
Ignace Chomé). Journal de la Société des Américanistes XLVII. 121179
[2628] Susnik, Branislava. 1972. Familia Zamuko: ƒamakoko - Ayoweo
(Lenguas Chaqueñas IV). Asunción del Paraguay: Muséo Etnográco
"Andrés Barbero"
7.114
Zaparoan (7)
Core area: Peruvian Amazon
Canonical source: [2629]
[2629] Wise, Mary Ruth. 2005. Apuntes sobre las lenguas Záparos familia que se extingue. Revista Latinoamericana de Estudios
Etnolingüísticos 11. 5169
See e.g. [2630] [2631] [2632].
[2630] Lai, I-Wen. 2009. Time in the Iquito Language. University of Texas
at Austin doctoral dissertation
396
CHAPTER 7.
SOUTH AMERICA (505)
[2631] Brown, Mark C. 2004. Topics in Iquito Syntax: Word Order,
Possession, and Nominal Discontinuity. University of Texas at Austin
masters thesis
[2632] Peeke, M. Catherine. 1991. Bosquejo gramatical del záparo
(Cuadernos Etnolingüísticos 14). Quito: Instituto Lingüístico de Verano